Docstoc

better-better-plain

Document Sample
better-better-plain Powered By Docstoc
					 Better and Better


Better and Better

    Ben Huot
   July 28, 2012




    1 Of 232
                                                            Better and Better




Table of Contents
Chapter 1
First Things ....................................................................................................................................15
      1.0.1 Logo ...................................................................................................................15
      1.0.2 For More Information ........................................................................................15
      1.0.3 Cover Graphic ....................................................................................................15
      1.0.4 License ...............................................................................................................15
      1.0.5 Introduction........................................................................................................16
Chapter 2
Brand New .....................................................................................................................................18
   2.1 First Things.....................................................................................................................18
      2.1.1 Cover Graphic ....................................................................................................18
      2.1.2 Introduction........................................................................................................18
   2.2 Philosophy and Religion Fragments...............................................................................19
      2.2.1 Reason for Philosophy .......................................................................................19
         Fundamental Change .........................................................................................19
         Europe vs. India.................................................................................................19
         From Materialist Present to Spiritual Past.........................................................20
      2.2.2 Philosophy Fundamentals Points .......................................................................20
         Philosophy .........................................................................................................20
         Paradox ..............................................................................................................21
         Mysticism ..........................................................................................................21
         Chinese Philosophy ...........................................................................................21
         Confucianism.....................................................................................................22
         Taoism ...............................................................................................................22
         Existentialism ....................................................................................................22
         Kierkegaard .......................................................................................................23
      2.2.3 Zen and Philosophy............................................................................................23
         What is Zen?......................................................................................................23
         Philosophy vs. Religion.....................................................................................23
         What to Use Philosophy For..............................................................................24
         Why We Need Philosophy ................................................................................24
         Accept God’s Will .............................................................................................24
      2.2.4 Turning the Tables .............................................................................................25
         Why Christians Don’t Like My Writing............................................................25
         I am Targeting a Different Social Group...........................................................25
         I am One of Them..............................................................................................26
         Why We Avoid Established Churches ..............................................................26
      2.2.5 Lessons from Asian and African Christianity....................................................27
         Ritual .................................................................................................................27

                                                                  2 Of 232
                                                  Better and Better

   Tradition ............................................................................................................27
   Supernatural.......................................................................................................28
   Social Gospel.....................................................................................................28
   Meditation..........................................................................................................29
   Unity ..................................................................................................................30
2.2.6 What is it like Living with Faith? ......................................................................31
   What is Faith?....................................................................................................31
   God has a Different Point of View ....................................................................31
   God Already Gave us Freedom without Suffering............................................32
   He is Strong .......................................................................................................32
   We are Weak .....................................................................................................32
   Sometimes Close; Sometimes Far .....................................................................33
2.2.7 Misunderstandings of Prophecy.........................................................................34
   Putting God into a Box ......................................................................................34
   God and Time ....................................................................................................34
   Why Does Prophecy Ignore America and China?.............................................34
   Symbols and Events Not Clear ..........................................................................35
   It Will Be a Huge Surprise ................................................................................35
2.2.8 Traditional Chinese Philosophy and Practices...................................................36
   That Sounds New Age.......................................................................................36
   Tai Chi vs. Chinese Medicine............................................................................36
   Basic Concepts ..................................................................................................36
   Chinese Perspective ...........................................................................................37
   Christianity and Philosophy...............................................................................37
   Definition of Qi .................................................................................................37
   Putting it all Together ........................................................................................38
   Biblically Acceptable ........................................................................................38
   Be Wary Of........................................................................................................38
2.2.9 Religion and Society ..........................................................................................38
   Religion vs. the Government .............................................................................38
   Who Christ Really Is .........................................................................................39
   Abraham ............................................................................................................39
   Ancient Israel.....................................................................................................39
   Paul’s Explanation.............................................................................................40
   What Christians Must Do ..................................................................................40
   How Christians Should Affect Society .............................................................40
   Be the Christian We Want Others to Be............................................................41
   Focus on Our Own Problems.............................................................................41
2.2.10 Chaos Theory and God ....................................................................................41
   The Basic Idea ...................................................................................................41
   Human Fragility in Violent Cosmos..................................................................42
   Too Big for Us to even Imagine ........................................................................42


                                                       3 Of 232
                                                    Better and Better

2.3 Psychology and Practical Advice Fragments .................................................................42
   2.3.1 Too Intense.........................................................................................................42
      Overstimulation .................................................................................................42
      Bus People are Rude and Selfish.......................................................................43
      Waiting for and Getting On ...............................................................................43
      Riding and Getting Off ......................................................................................43
      Bus Drivers, Students, and Transit Authority....................................................44
   2.3.2 Paranoid Depression ..........................................................................................44
      Peak Oil .............................................................................................................44
      Dark Studies ......................................................................................................45
      Antidepressant Stopped Working ......................................................................45
      Insect Paranoia...................................................................................................45
      Difficulties of Living in Last Apartment ...........................................................46
      Where I Live Now .............................................................................................47
      Other Things I Changed ....................................................................................47
   2.3.3 Motivation, Change, and Reason .......................................................................48
      Embraces Change ..............................................................................................48
      Motivated...........................................................................................................48
      Rational..............................................................................................................48
   2.3.4 Loss of Freedom.................................................................................................49
      Degrees of Freedom...........................................................................................49
      Dependance on Others.......................................................................................49
      Anti-Religion .....................................................................................................49
   2.3.5 Isolation..............................................................................................................50
      Most Disabling Symptoms ................................................................................50
      Hard Finding Activities .....................................................................................50
      Possible Solutions..............................................................................................50
      For Other Mentally Ill People............................................................................51
      Easy to Work With ............................................................................................51
   2.3.6 That Feeling Again.............................................................................................51
      Unhappy Activities ............................................................................................51
      Feeling Happy....................................................................................................52
   2.3.7 The Future is Here..............................................................................................53
      Science and Religion .........................................................................................53
      Technology Makes Us Less Moral ....................................................................53
      Social Changes in Response to Technology Changes .......................................54
      Making Everything Legal and Punching the Same Bag....................................54
   2.3.8 Manners..............................................................................................................55
      Reasons for Manners .........................................................................................55
      Empathy.............................................................................................................55
      All or Nothing....................................................................................................55
      Doing What You Do Not Want To....................................................................55


                                                          4 Of 232
                                                    Better and Better

      No Jobs are Fun .................................................................................................56
      Priorities and Role Models ................................................................................56
      More Money Doesn’t Mean More Happiness ...................................................56
      Pay Attention to Details.....................................................................................57
      Expect People and Machines to Fail You..........................................................57
      Focus on your Work ..........................................................................................57
      Be Thankful for What You Have ......................................................................57
      Take Life Seriously ...........................................................................................58
   2.3.9 Why Follow Rules?............................................................................................58
      God’s Reasons ...................................................................................................58
      Why Follow Stupid Laws? ................................................................................58
      In the Court Room .............................................................................................59
      Lying has Consequences ...................................................................................59
   2.3.10 Fight for Humanity...........................................................................................60
      Why We Value Computers................................................................................60
      Let Computer Do the Work ...............................................................................60
      Reducing Everything to Numbers .....................................................................60
      Being Human.....................................................................................................60
      Stop Being Lazy ................................................................................................61
      The Consequences of Our Actions ....................................................................61
      Strengthening Minds..........................................................................................61
      We Need Basic Skills ........................................................................................61
      True Value of the Internet .................................................................................62
      Use the Internet Positively.................................................................................62
2.4 World History Fragments ...............................................................................................62
   2.4.1 Why America Misunderstands International Relations .....................................63
      Part 1..................................................................................................................63
      Part 2..................................................................................................................65
      Part 3..................................................................................................................67
      Part 4..................................................................................................................69
      Part 5..................................................................................................................71
   2.4.2 History of Cultures.............................................................................................74
      Legacy of Dead Cultures? .................................................................................74
      Pre-Hindu India .................................................................................................74
      Indian and Iranians Against Writing .................................................................75
      Political Realities of Ethnic Cleansing ..............................................................75
      Advantages of Being Good at War....................................................................76
      Openness to Religious Innovations ...................................................................76
      American Prejudices..........................................................................................76
      Continual Cycle of Culture................................................................................77
   2.4.3 Central Asia and the Turkic Peoples..................................................................77
      Where, Who, and Why ......................................................................................77


                                                         5 Of 232
                                                        Better and Better

        Central Asian Culture ........................................................................................78
        Chinese vs. Turkic Peoples Cultures .................................................................78
        Process for Forming a Turkic Empire ...............................................................78
        Chinese Mistakes...............................................................................................79
        Chinese Successes .............................................................................................79
        Early Religion of Turkic Peoples ......................................................................80
     2.4.4 Correcting German History................................................................................80
        Prussia vs. Germany ..........................................................................................80
        Higher Education...............................................................................................81
        Church Evolution...............................................................................................81
     2.4.5 Progressive and Dynamic Polish........................................................................82
        Eastern European History ..................................................................................82
        Historic Polish Culture ......................................................................................83
        Historic Polish Government ..............................................................................84
        Historic Polish Military .....................................................................................84
        Downfall of Poland............................................................................................85
     2.4.6 Australia: God’s Joke.........................................................................................86
        General...............................................................................................................86
        Aborigines .........................................................................................................86
        Plants and Animals ............................................................................................87
  2.5 Bible Books ....................................................................................................................88
     2.5.1 2 Corinthians ......................................................................................................88
     2.5.2 Hebrews ...........................................................................................................103
Chapter 3
No Simple Answers .....................................................................................................................122
  3.1 First Things...................................................................................................................122
     3.1.1 Cover Graphic ..................................................................................................122
     3.1.2 Introduction......................................................................................................122
  3.2 Philosophy ....................................................................................................................122
     3.2.1 My Historical Perspective ................................................................................123
        What I Learned in College...............................................................................123
        Why Things are Complicated ..........................................................................123
        Historic Cycles ................................................................................................123
        Unusual Combination of Views ......................................................................123
        Misunderstanding European History ...............................................................124
        Obsession with 19th Century...........................................................................124
     3.2.2 Truth vs. Facts..................................................................................................124
        Unreliable Sources...........................................................................................124
        Truth Better than Facts ....................................................................................125
        Beyond Factual Support ..................................................................................125
        Anti-Spiritual Bias ...........................................................................................125
        Existentialism and Objectivity.........................................................................126


                                                              6 Of 232
                                                        Better and Better

      Clear Moral Standard.......................................................................................126
      Deeper Relationship with God ........................................................................126
      Death Leads to Re-Birth ..................................................................................126
   3.2.3 Details of My Methods ....................................................................................127
      Think, Don’t Memorize...................................................................................127
      Make Up Your Own Mind...............................................................................127
      Other Considerations .......................................................................................127
   3.2.4 Think for Yourself ...........................................................................................127
      Getting the Message Wrong ............................................................................128
      Existentialist Perspective .................................................................................128
      Nietzsche’s Situation .......................................................................................128
      Nietzsche’s Values ..........................................................................................128
      Other Thinkers are Wrong ...............................................................................128
      Any Social Movement will Fail.......................................................................129
      Be Who You Are and Where You Are............................................................129
      No Need to Worry ...........................................................................................129
      Only Responsible for What You Understand ..................................................129
3.3 Politics ..........................................................................................................................130
   3.3.1 A Third Option.................................................................................................130
      False Dichotomy..............................................................................................130
      Problems are Spiritual .....................................................................................130
      Timeless Issues ................................................................................................130
      Poor Knowledge of History.............................................................................131
      How to Affect Spiritual Things .......................................................................131
      Gospel 180 Degrees.........................................................................................131
      Current Mission Field......................................................................................131
      Moral Devolution ............................................................................................131
      Selfish, Ignorant, and Lazy..............................................................................132
      Science Goes New Age ...................................................................................132
      The Foolishness of God...................................................................................132
      We Need to Change Us ...................................................................................132
      Don’t Need Anything ......................................................................................133
      What You Don’t Understand ...........................................................................133
      Life of Faith .....................................................................................................133
      Change Yourself First......................................................................................133
   3.3.2 Lessons from 2 Empires...................................................................................133
      From British to American................................................................................133
      The African Tragedy .......................................................................................134
      Fighting this War Sets up Next One ................................................................134
      No Longer Alone .............................................................................................134
      Christianity and Race.......................................................................................135
      Christians Care ................................................................................................135


                                                             7 Of 232
                                                       Better and Better

      The Idea of Empire ..........................................................................................135
      Colonies Benefit from British..........................................................................136
      Uniting India....................................................................................................136
      Pakistan and India............................................................................................136
      The British Strategy.........................................................................................136
      Chinese and Indian Approaches ......................................................................137
      Same Technique for Europe ............................................................................137
   3.3.3 Asian Regional Differences .............................................................................137
      Major Asian Cultural Regions.........................................................................137
      Different Forms of Buddhism..........................................................................137
      Chinese Buddhism...........................................................................................138
      Indian Buddhism..............................................................................................138
      China vs. India.................................................................................................138
      Chinese Response ............................................................................................138
      Middle Eastern Response ................................................................................139
3.4 Religion ........................................................................................................................139
   3.4.1 Bible on Social Issues ......................................................................................139
      Christianity Promotes Equality and Justice .....................................................139
      Reason for Spiritual Approach ........................................................................140
      Disadvantages of Human Solutions.................................................................140
      The Affect of One Believer Praying................................................................140
      God Fixed Our Mess........................................................................................140
      God is Paradoxical...........................................................................................140
      God is Your Superior.......................................................................................141
      Learning from Islam ........................................................................................141
      Why Pray for God’s Help? ..............................................................................141
   3.4.2 Why Pray for God’s Will? ...............................................................................142
      Hard Choices ...................................................................................................142
      Political Strategies ...........................................................................................142
      Social Strategies ..............................................................................................142
      European Religious Strategies.........................................................................142
      Asian Religious Strategies...............................................................................143
      Real Solution ...................................................................................................143
   3.4.3 The Christian Life ............................................................................................143
      Paradoxes.........................................................................................................143
      Human Freedom ..............................................................................................144
      Explanation for Paradoxes...............................................................................144
      More Explanations for Paradoxes....................................................................144
      Becoming Better People ..................................................................................144
      Being a Role Model.........................................................................................144
      Struggle Against Pride.....................................................................................145
      Find a Role Model ...........................................................................................145


                                                            8 Of 232
                                                      Better and Better

      Christians Should Feel Happy .........................................................................145
   3.4.4 No Simple Answers .........................................................................................145
   3.4.5 Explaining Qi to Christians..............................................................................147
      Confusing Qi with New Age Concepts ...........................................................147
      Nature of Chinese Philosophy .........................................................................148
      Holy Spirit is Not Prayed to ............................................................................148
      Abstractions of the Body .................................................................................148
      Abstractions of Computers ..............................................................................148
      Less Confusing than Trinity Concept ..............................................................149
      What Else Could it Be? ...................................................................................149
      New Age Movement Includes Christian Concepts..........................................149
      Rejection Because Not European ....................................................................150
   3.4.6 Evangelicals and Me ........................................................................................150
      Evangelicals Defined .......................................................................................150
      Why I am Not an Evangelical..........................................................................150
      Evangelicals vs. Pentecostals ..........................................................................150
      Not the Only Way............................................................................................151
      Syncretism .......................................................................................................151
      Why I am Not Syncretistic ..............................................................................151
      Attending Church ............................................................................................151
      Meeting People ................................................................................................152
   3.4.7 What is the Foolishness of God?......................................................................152
      Science vs. Magic ............................................................................................152
      Paganism=Atheism..........................................................................................152
      Russia and the Soviet Union............................................................................152
      Hard to Accept – Hard to Do...........................................................................153
      Maturing in Faith .............................................................................................153
      Escaping Sin to Escape Suffering....................................................................153
      Path of Grace ...................................................................................................154
   3.4.8 Real Struggle....................................................................................................154
3.5 Psychology ...................................................................................................................155
   3.5.1 Psychiatrist vs. Consumer ................................................................................155
      Not an Expert...................................................................................................155
      What it Feels Like............................................................................................156
      Theory vs. Experience .....................................................................................156
      Atypical Experience ........................................................................................156
      Documenting Experience ................................................................................156
      Dealing With It ................................................................................................157
      Effects on Life .................................................................................................157
      Never Give Up.................................................................................................157
      General Advice ................................................................................................157
      Specific Advice................................................................................................157


                                                           9 Of 232
                                                 Better and Better

   Religious Benefits............................................................................................158
   Religious Problems..........................................................................................158
3.5.2 Alice in Wonderland Syndrome.......................................................................158
   Misconceptions................................................................................................158
   Paperwork........................................................................................................159
   More Paperwork ..............................................................................................159
   Conflicting Orders ...........................................................................................159
   Sergeant vs. Sergeant.......................................................................................159
   Vindication ......................................................................................................160
   More Conflicting Orders .................................................................................160
   Wrong Uniform ...............................................................................................160
   Ironing Combat Uniform .................................................................................160
   Polishing Combat Boots ..................................................................................160
   Buying Issued Gear .........................................................................................161
   Army vs. Marines ............................................................................................161
   Pedestrians Always Wrong..............................................................................161
   Addressing NCOs ............................................................................................161
   Everyone is Drill Sergeant...............................................................................162
   Awards for No Reason ....................................................................................162
   Smart Peons .....................................................................................................162
   Everyone is a Foot Soldier...............................................................................162
   Problems with Paranoid Troops ......................................................................163
   Doctor’s Orders ...............................................................................................163
   Military Eye Doctor.........................................................................................163
   College for Enlisted .........................................................................................164
   College Graduate but Not Officer ...................................................................164
3.5.3 Schizophrenia Primer.......................................................................................164
   What is Schizophrenia? ...................................................................................164
   Symptoms ........................................................................................................164
   Medicine ..........................................................................................................165
   Isolation ...........................................................................................................165
   Thinking Disorder............................................................................................166
   Religion ...........................................................................................................166
   Secondary Treatments .....................................................................................166
   Universal and Disabling ..................................................................................166
   The Establishment ...........................................................................................167
   Not Enough......................................................................................................167
   History .............................................................................................................167
   How Sedatives Work .......................................................................................168
3.5.4 Difficulty in Diagnosis.....................................................................................168
   Diagnosis is Complicated ................................................................................168
   Why I Get Misdiagnosed.................................................................................168


                                                     10 Of 232
                                                  Better and Better

   Schizophrenia is a General Category...............................................................168
   Behavioral Factors ...........................................................................................169
   Intelligence and Personality.............................................................................169
   Bureaucratic Problems.....................................................................................169
   My Paranoid Thoughts ....................................................................................169
3.5.5 Personality Change ..........................................................................................170
   A Different Person...........................................................................................170
   Military Experience Most Significant .............................................................170
   What is Basic Training? ..................................................................................170
   4 Personality Temperaments ...........................................................................170
   Sanguine Temperament ...................................................................................171
   High School Experience ..................................................................................171
   Melancholy Temperament ...............................................................................171
   How Army Changed Me..................................................................................171
   Taking Less Risks............................................................................................172
   College Experience..........................................................................................172
   Chronic Allergic Pink Eye...............................................................................172
3.5.6 Why I Accept Change in my Life ....................................................................172
   Admitting Need for Outside Help ...................................................................172
   Ambition..........................................................................................................173
   Lack of Time ...................................................................................................173
   Addiction .........................................................................................................173
   Humility and a Better World ...........................................................................173
3.5.7 A Complex Issue..............................................................................................174
   No Good Reason..............................................................................................174
   Cannot Shut It Down .......................................................................................174
   Major Mental Problem.....................................................................................174
   Many Causes, Many Treatments .....................................................................175
   When You Need Help......................................................................................175
3.5.8 Daily Life .........................................................................................................175
   Complicates Life..............................................................................................175
   Opposite of Procrastination .............................................................................175
   Too Much Stress..............................................................................................176
   Paranoia ...........................................................................................................176
   Summer and Sunlight ......................................................................................176
   Rude People.....................................................................................................176
   Too Serious......................................................................................................177
   Ambition..........................................................................................................177
   Keeping a Schedule Impossible.......................................................................177
   Hardest Thing ..................................................................................................177
3.5.9 Why Stuffed Toys? ..........................................................................................177
   Why Animals? .................................................................................................177


                                                      11 Of 232
                                                  Better and Better

      Animal Stereotypes..........................................................................................178
      Animal Morality ..............................................................................................178
      Proof of Animal Intelligence ...........................................................................178
      Further Proof of Animal Intelligence ..............................................................178
      Can’t Buy Friends............................................................................................179
      Rationale for Stuffed Toys ..............................................................................179
      Life for My Stuffed Toys.................................................................................179
      Plush Ideas about TV Shows ...........................................................................179
      More Plush Ideas about TV Shows .................................................................180
      Plush Government and Society........................................................................180
      Example of Plush Humor ................................................................................180
      Keeping Plush Safe..........................................................................................180
      More about Keeping Plush Safe ......................................................................180
      Plush Holiday Celebrations .............................................................................181
3.6 Practical Advice and Common Sense...........................................................................181
   3.6.1 Fear of Death....................................................................................................181
      Too Many People.............................................................................................181
      Anything to Stay Alive ....................................................................................181
      Preparing for Death .........................................................................................181
   3.6.2 Making Money and Computers........................................................................182
      Wrong Motives ................................................................................................182
      Poor Understanding of Websites .....................................................................182
      Poor Understanding of Online Security...........................................................182
      Poor Understanding of Book Market...............................................................183
      Poor Utilization of Internet..............................................................................183
      Buying Based on Fads .....................................................................................183
      Intelligence and Computers .............................................................................183
      Facebook vs. Apple .........................................................................................184
      Apple’s Potential .............................................................................................184
   3.6.3 Race in America...............................................................................................184
      Misunderstandings about Race........................................................................184
      Inconsistent Categories....................................................................................184
      Darkness of Skin..............................................................................................184
      Skin Color Does Not Equal Race ....................................................................185
      Empty Solutions ..............................................................................................185
      Source of Racism.............................................................................................185
      Ridiculous Legal Situation ..............................................................................185
      Gender Politics ................................................................................................186
      Reverse Discrimination ...................................................................................186
      Legacy of Obama.............................................................................................186
      Discrimination of Mentally Ill .........................................................................186
   3.6.4 On Legalizing Drugs........................................................................................187


                                                       12 Of 232
                                                      Better and Better

     Arguments for Legalization.............................................................................187
     More Arguments for Legalization ...................................................................187
     Undeniable Problems.......................................................................................187
     Other Drugs Legal ...........................................................................................187
     Why People do Drugs......................................................................................188
     Drugs are Cool.................................................................................................188
     Tobacco is Legal..............................................................................................188
     Alcohol is Legal...............................................................................................188
     More Legal Drugs............................................................................................188
     Legal Problems ................................................................................................189
     American Super-Size Problem ........................................................................189
     Value of Taxes.................................................................................................189
3.7 Book of Job...................................................................................................................189




                                                          13 Of 232
Better and Better




   14 Of 232
                                        Better and Better




Chapter 1
  First Things

                                          by Ben Huot


1.0.1 Logo


1.0.2 For More Information
For more books and information, visit me on the web at http://benjamin-newton.com/
  Feel free to send me e-mail regarding the books and website at mailto:ben@benjamin-
newton.com I even enjoy constructive criticism


1.0.3 Cover Graphic


1.0.4 License
This entire PDF is licensed together under a Creative Commons Attribution-No Derivative
Works 3.0 United States License as a whole, and nothing is to be separated, added on to, or
modified in any manner.
    Clarification on what no derivatives means:
    No changes may be made in any way including but not limited to:
    the material content and design must be copied as a whole (everything contained in this pdf
file)
   1. with nothing added

  2. without anything taken away

  must be kept in its original form with no additions or subtractions to

  3. file formats

                                           15 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

  4. HTML and CSS code

  5. PDF files

  6. graphics and movies

  7. sounds, music, and spoken word

  8. interactivity and flash

  9. file and directory structure

  10.       filenames and directory names

  11.       links

  12.       distribution method



1.0.5 Introduction
Better and better is a good title for this book collection as one of the things that has really
encouraged me throughout 12 years now with Schizophrenia (and undiagnosed several years
before that) is that things continue to improve. Each time a person with Schizophrenia has a
paranoid/psychotic episode, they recover less and less afterwards. The top 4 things that have kept
me out of the hospital are God, family support, taking my medicine regularly, and my refusal to
give up. In the last few years, the veterans psychiatrists that prescribe my medicine (I get a new
one every couple years) have had a hard time accepting my diagnosis even though I have all the
symptoms, because a person with Schizophrenia not only cannot stay out of the hospital for long,
but never would even dream of writing even on book.




                                            16 Of 232
                                        Better and Better




Chapter 2
  Brand New

                                           by Ben Huot




2.1 First Things
                                           by Ben Huot


2.1.1 Cover Graphic


2.1.2 Introduction
I call this book Brand New, because I have implemented major changes, in my life, learned from
my year of very deep depression and what I wrote about in Positive News, to better deal with
Schizophrenia, which included many things, including: being careful what I read on the web and
TV, getting out everyday, and cutting back on my website work (and the new medicine, the
move, and the adoption of the digital online Apple iTunes and Mac stores and new hardware). I
have also learned some things that revolutionized my understanding of world history, the Bible
and God, and my mental illness, as well as getting much better at explaining everything. I also
realized that understanding my philosophy is not critical, in understanding, what I write about
(although it certainly helps) and explained to Christians the reason, for including arguments, that
are problematic for them.



2.2 Philosophy and Religion Fragments
                                           by Ben Huot




                                            17 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

2.2.1 Reason for Philosophy


Fundamental Change
Philosophy is about asking questions about things we think we already know the answers to. If
you really want to change the world, you have to first change the way you think. Our problems
are so severe that we need to make a fundamental change. To make this change, we must change
our views about the world. Philosophy questions everything, and requires you to give evidence to
support everything, so that as you study it more and more, you tend to become more and more
skeptical as well as being more and more rational.
   The last 500 years has seen the ascent of science, as the fundamental and unchallenged way to
think. For science to be effective, it requires people to believe that what they see and hear is
more important, than what they feel and what they believe. Most people now accept facts, as the
primary support for understanding our world, but it was not always so. Many people think that
science has always existed and is unbiased, objective, and inclusive.


Europe vs. India
There is no logical reason to think scientifically. The system only makes sense, when you accept
certain assumptions: in essence, it is a cyclical argument. You have to accept, that facts are
fundamental truths, by faith. This view of the world is recent and unique to Europe. The reason
Europe surpassed Asia, at the time and the reason why they are falling now, and Asia is rising
again is that instead of really developing themselves spiritually and culturally Europe took a
short cut and just pursued a couple of technologies, that made them powerful militarily.
   India was one of the most spiritually and culturally developed region in the world, but it was
never a world power politically, as throughout most of history it was dominated, by other
regional powers. In Indian philosophy, the most important things are those that are unseen and
unheard and belief and feelings are more important than facts. A person can be rational as
anyone else and still see the spiritual world as the primary world. The support for these spiritual
things can be things like sacred scripture, ritual, tradition, intuition, personal experiences, and
faith.


From Materialist Present to Spiritual Past
The key to our salvation is to move the clock backward, to the way the world was, before the
year 1500, when Asia dominated the world. Once we accept that the world is fundamentally


                                            18 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

spiritual and our problems are based on our pursuit of pleasure, at the expense of others, we
know that the solution must be spiritual as well. Prayer is the most effective way to fix our
world. The reason why we need spiritual solutions is that spiritual things can only be effected by
other spiritual forces.
    It is ironic that you seldom see American and European Christian churches challenge the
supremacy of the scientific worldview, and that is why the church appears so weak in this part of
the world. The only way to convince people of the importance of religion is to first accept that
the world is primarily spiritual. Christians in America are often afraid and uncomfortable about
talking about spiritual things. There are two types of spiritual things: supernatural forces and
ethics. The only thing that Christians need to understand about the supernatural is the primary
importance of prayer. Prayer is the best way to enable God’s work in the world.
    In America, we talk about freedom, when we really mean we want freedom from being moral
and following rules to fit in with others. We say freedom and mean belonging. God takes an
extreme view on human freedom. He values our human freedom, to have primary control over
the world, by taking a very hands off approach. The way we can green light God’s intervention
in the world is to pray. The reason why we need not be afraid of the supernatural is that God puts
very tight limits, on what things are allowed, to be done, by who, in the spiritual world. Also, the
easiest to convert groups of people have traditionally been animists/shamans (pagan/new age).


2.2.2 Philosophy Fundamentals Points


Philosophy

   questioning the reason for things you think you know

   encourages skepticism and rationalism or doubt and reasoning

   similar to debate and argument

   almost any area of study has a philosophy to it

   philosophy itself is defined by its own branch of philosophy




                                            19 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

Paradox

  paradox is when you learn two things, that appear to be contradictory, but upon further
   examination you realize that they are actually related

  mysticism, non-dualism, asceticism, monasticism, and paradox are all closely related

  male and female are paradoxically related, but good and evil are not

  most major Biblical doctrines are based on paradoxes, and the Church has historically split
   because of most of them



Mysticism

  attempting to find closer relationship with God

  main values are humility and compassion

  based on the concept of paradox (two things that appear to be opposing, that are found to be
   related, after closer inspection)

  most major world religions have a mystical form

  live life of service, seclusion, and teaching (monks of most religions are an example)



Chinese Philosophy

  support for argument based on way society was ruled in mythical and idealistic ancient
   times

  focus is on the what rather than the why

  philosophical but not religious

  easily applies to ethics, psychology, literature, art

  includes Confucianism and Taoism plus many other less well known philosophies




                                            20 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

Confucianism

  moral or reform based philosophy of leadership ethics

  became official philosophy of government for most Chinese history

  was not accepted for hundreds of years after Confucius died

  emphasizes manners and just treatment of subjects

  main goal is feeding subjects so that they do not revolt or that subsistence farming is the
   focus of economy



Taoism

  formed as response to Confucianism

  related to Confucianism paradoxically (as man is related to women in the yin yang concept)

  is personal and non political

  goal is long life

  emphasizes values of humility and compassion

  is basis for Tai Chi, Kung Fu, and the Zen in Zen Buddhism



Existentialism

  literally means human being; it defines what is unique about human beings

  first 3 famous existentialists were all Christian

  freedom of individual to determine universal values

  is accompanied by an extreme personal responsibility to do what is right

  texts often written in a literary format like a short story



                                            21 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

Kierkegaard

   major ideas include humility, paradox, individuality, and responsibility

   believed when most people claim to be Christian, no-one is a truly dedicated Christian

   we cannot be objective (only God can)

   when you are asking for forgiveness for sin, you are closest to God, because you are more
    humble

   faith is based on what appears to be weak and absurd, by human reason (Christ’s death and
    resurrection / Christ being both God and man)



2.2.3 Zen and Philosophy


What is Zen?
Zen is faith, plus grace. Zen is our connection, to God and our relationship, with God. Zen is the
Holy Spirit. Zen is the stuff everything is made of, including spiritual and physical things. Zen is
your subconscious and where dreams exist. Zen is the process, not the outcome.
   Zen is the eternal moment. Zen is not limited by time. Zen is what gives us the strength, to
finish what we must, when we have no energy left. Zen is your will and comes from your spirit.
Zen is sentience; it is what makes animals and people self aware.


Philosophy vs. Religion
When Christians hear qi described they immediately think of New Age ideas. The Chinese ideas
and also Buddhism in general are philosophy, not religion. In fact, what is now called Taoism
was formed by taking the philosophy of the I Ching and removing the religious aspects. What
exactly Taoism originally came from, its is by definition a philosophy and not a religion.
   What this means is that while, as Christians, we can only worship the Christian God and stay
in the faith of Christ and the Christian religion exclusively, there are many acceptable
philosophies, that Christians can use, as tools, to both understand Biblical theology and use for
things the Bible doesn’t talk about, or is as clear as mud about. I know that it often scares
Christians, to question the basics of our society, but having faith in God, should leave us as
skeptics, of the world, and its approach, to the itself and us.

                                            22 Of 232
                                          Better and Better



What to Use Philosophy For
Use philosophy, to pull the supremacy of Science and the physical world, from our minds and
hearts, and let it inspire you, to find all your dreams fulfilled, in your faith, with Jesus Christ.
Many Christians think of skepticism as a way to distance yourself, from the authority of
Scripture, but, as no one is actually skeptical about everything, as Christians we can and should
be skeptical, about anything the Bible is not clear about.
   The best way, to keep our focus on Christ and His plan for us is to remove all the other
influences, in our lives, vying for our attention, and desiring, to take the place, of Christ. This is
best done with a healthy mix of both rationalism and skepticism, which are both built up, by the
study of philosophy. Many Christians fear anything, that challenges their faith, but if you truly
believe, you will find your answers in Scripture and you will actually end up having greater faith,
than before.


Why We Need Philosophy
Almost everything we are confronted with, in our vision, hearing, and whatnot is there to distract
us, from God and to target our subconscious, so that by just living in this world, we are having
everything we believe challenged. I always think of how little the world both understands, or
even can imagine what Christians are like and believe, as we often see people who claim to be
Christians, on TV do things like say-onces, wedgie boards, or paranormal investigations. Many
advertisers think that referring to mother nature or Science, in the place of God, is somehow
neutral, in the minds of Christians.
   Since you cannot escape having your faith challenged, embrace it and so be a better example
for unbelievers and fellow Christians alike. To ever successfully challenge the beliefs of another
person, you first must both understand your own beliefs and give proof for them, but also
understand what the other person believes, as well. Just remember, that being trained in
argument should not give you the impression, that people are convinced, by argument.


Accept God’s Will
When was the last time you changed someone else’s beliefs on anything? The way, to challenge
someone else’s beliefs is through similar life experiences and through repetition. But you don’t
need to worry about messing this up, as God is the one, Who brings people to Himself. All you
have to do is make an effort and show you care. God will take care of the rest.


                                             23 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

   And do not get discouraged, if you never help convert anyone, because it usually takes many
years and many different people witnessing, to someone before they convert. If someone does
convert, after you profess your faith to them, you should really be thanking God first and then all
the other believers, who were faithful and productive in their interaction, with the new convert.


2.2.4 Turning the Tables


Why Christians Don’t Like My Writing
When many Christians read my writing, red flags pop up, because I use the same arguments, that
non-Christians use against Christians. This is not your imagination – this is true. What I have
found is all the major arguments used against Christians actually apply to non-believers, more so.
I have proved that Christianity is more holistic, environmental, multicultural, liberal, progressive,
pro-labor, and pro-animal rights. My target group is moral liberals, who find the Bible to be very
inspiring and worthy of reading and the Christian God the logical and ideal God to worship, that
they have always dreamed of, but never want to go to a Church, or any other “organized
religion” (even Bible studies), due to bad experiences.


I am Targeting a Different Social Group
In America, Christianity is holding its own, but not growing (and the part that is is becoming
more and more Spanish-speaking). The conservative belief system is well represented, but there
is little in place, for those who hold a liberal belief system. Yes, there are many other
conservatives, who do not believe, but some groups of people are both easier to recruit and some
also more strategic, than others.
   The main reason why a large percentage, of the moral liberal population, of America, is
turned off, by Christianity, is that they are indoctrinated, in public universities and in recently
written books, in the humanities and social sciences, with the idea that white Christian males
caused all the problems, in the world and Christians only evangelize, to help support “Western”
imperialism and the subjugation, of people, in third world countries.
   As I see little need, to convert already faithful Christians, who are well served and supported,
by their communities, I have focused on another demographic. This demographic is willing to
embrace similar doctrines, as Evangelicals, but are repelled by their politics, social group,
cultural leanings, their means of worship, their organization, their social priorities, and almost
anything else, that is not strictly basic theology. This population segment may not be very big,

                                            24 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

and I do not have the resources, to reach many people, but even if I help make just one person’s
life better, it would all be worth it.


I am One of Them
Another important thing, to note, is that I see myself, as part of this demographic, as well. I also
have grown up in a public school through high school, served enlisted in the regular US Army,
and have attended a public university (in a university town). Where I live is the home town of
many people, who would be more interested, in my perspective, on Christianity, than they would
of most established churches, especially the Evangelical church.
   There is also a very strong New Age movement emphasis, in town, and many people think it
is cool, for someone, to practice Witchcraft (Wicca). We also have a number of Buddhist
religious centers in town, spanning most of the major sects. I have also seen more and more
people around town, who are likely Muslim and or from the Middle East or South Asia, due to
dress and language. We have also been a major center for students coming from East Asia, for a
long time.


Why We Avoid Established Churches
Another argument, that comes up, is that liberal Christians should go to a mainline Protestant
denomination, like the: United Methodists, Church of Christ/Disciples of Christ, Society of
Friends (Quaker), or Anglican Church (Church of England). The problems with this idea are:
they are still organized the same way, they have unacceptable theology, they do not take a firm
enough stand against the New Age movement, and the other important factor is that there is little
passion great enough, to push hard, to find new believers. The Catholic church is another
perspective, but it is has some unacceptable theology, like the veneration of the saints (which
opens the door to Paganism/New Age influences), I am not happy with its history (morally), it is
again an (very rigidly) organized religion, and finally it has become so dominantly Spanish
language based, that I don’t feel I fit in.
   One of the things, that keeps people, from many Churches, is the attitude, of the leading
members. If you go to a Church, by yourself, you get shocked looks and people mainly ignore
you. Many of those in the Church have large families, so that they have no time for anyone else.
And many Churches are not very interested in finding new members and are especially
unwilling, to make any changes, to accommodate non-theological differences, like: worship
style, time of service, letting people know far enough ahead of time of events, a ministry for
singles, dis-emphasizing politics, and having opportunities for new members, to help, with


                                            25 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

Church ministries. Finally, many older members of Churches will give very ungodly ascetic
advice, that sounds good, to people, without a very good grasp of scripture, and will drive them,
to feel they need, to choose, between being Christian and being happy.


2.2.5 Lessons from Asian and African Christianity


Ritual
The Bible mentions numerous rituals for Christians, like: weekly worship service, the Lord’s
prayer, baptism, dedication, confirmation, devotions, repentance, speaking in tongues,
communion, fasting, Easter, Christmas, Pentecost. One of the major differences between an
Evangelical and most Churches throughout history is the lack of ritual in the Evangelical world.
Some rituals almost all Churches agree upon, but the major Churches throughout history do
additional things, like: veneration of the Bible, use real wine in communion, incense, wear
colorful robes, have ritual objects like crosses and goblets in precious metals and adorned with
precious jewels, have remnants of the saints in the church itself, have richly decorated churches
with scenes from the Bible painted or put in glass, have confession booths, and have holy water.
   Although these things are not directly required Biblically, they help make the services, like
celebrations and help Church members to remember that the Church, the services, and the clergy
should be respected and not taken lightly. They also serve a similar role ,as multimedia often
does, in modern learning environments, which is to better immerse the layperson, into the
experience of the service, so that they remember it better and bond with it, so that it becomes
more a part of life, than just a meeting. A church service should go above and beyond just being
a meeting place and people are more, than just intellectual persons, and worship God, in many
more ways, than what the pure academic study of theology alone allows.


Tradition
Evangelical churches are usually proud to say they believe in nothing but the Bible, but the
problem with that is that every other sect claims this as well. Through experience, most
Churches, throughout history, have developed not only rituals, but also theology (statements of
faith), that help explain Bible passages, that are difficult, to understand, which keeps the
interpretation consistent, from the Apostles, up until the present time. Keeping the same
interpretation of theology throughout history means being Orthodox.
   Many Christians believe that early Christians had a better idea of what Jesus said, because

                                           26 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

many were much closer culturally and in time and space. Just as we often take the word of an
Apostle, like Paul, on how to interpret the Old Testament law, prophecy, and doctrine, so it
makes sense to keep with the secondary writings of prominent Christian theologians and Church
leaders, from the past. Another reason for this classical training, learned from Church history, is
that false prophets and corrupted doctrine often repeat themselves, later in history, closely
enough, so that if we know how the early Church dealt with a similar situation, we can be
confident, that we are keeping our doctrine and decisions Orthodox.
   Some of these ideas I think are problematic, especially a lot of the theology and emphasis on
the saints, which has led to a mere renaming of gods, in some well known cultures and confuses
many people, coming from new age/pagan religions.


Supernatural
We often see in Evangelical churches a fear of the supernatural, which comes from lack of
understanding. God puts severe restrictions, on what can be done by spiritual forces, to a much
greater extent, than he does with the human world. There is no reason to be afraid of faith
healing, casting out of evil spirits, and being generally aware of the importance and the primacy
of the spiritual world. The important thing to do is to keep, from introducing non-Biblical
methods, and make sure any ritual performed is described, as correct in the Bible. Most the
Christian rituals seem kind of lackluster, like the Lord’s prayer or baptism, but there is real
significance and power, in these simple acts.
   You should never need to do any ritual, to contact Christ. One of the things, that really
concerns me is the similarity between who the major historical Churches consider saints and the
pagan gods they have succeeded. You should never pray to or worship anything but God. Never
do any rituals, from any other religion or any other book. Every spirit from God will keep you
from worshiping it. If you are not sure it is of God, then it is not. Although God protects us from
these supernatural forces, make sure you always say in the name of Jesus Christ or start with
Jesus Christ and then follow with “rebukes thee” or “sends thee away”. Never talk to any spirit,
in your own name.


Social Gospel
When Jesus was preaching the Gospel, he also healed sick people and gave to the poor. A
Church that does not contribute, to the welfare, of those rejected by society, is not following
Scripture and is empty of any ability, to change the community. You are not responsible, for
healing or providing food, to every single person, who asks for help.


                                            27 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

   Many people will ask for money, that do not need it, and often it can actually do harm. Many
people are poor, for different reasons. Often times the lack of money comes, from the lack of
understanding, how to manage money and prioritizing, and the other big reason for lack of
money is due to addiction (to alcohol, drugs, prescription medication, sex, gambling, eating,
shopping, gaming, Internet or most any other addiction).
   There is no need to duplicate efforts and most strategies and institutions don’t require any
fancy reorganization nor do they need to change methods. Most of them work well, but need
more help. This is a good way, to reach out to other denominations, religions, non-profits,
government agencies, businesses, and anyone else legitimately wanting to help.
   There seems to be a real desire, to go overseas, to help as missionaries, but most of the poor
places, in the world, already have a strong Church presence and the biggest reason, for not going
to Church is that it is claimed to be a method of European imperialism. More Americans coming
over and trying to help has as many downsides as upsides. The logical place, to go, to spread the
Church is, in America or in Europe. Which means you can help just as much, just where you are.
   The reason why the situation is so bad, in Africa, is because whenever a new person getS
elected president, they promise to fix up the country and bring an end, to all the corruption and
persecution, while rebuilding the economy, to help the average joe. When they get into power,
they spend all the money on building palaces for themselves, partying, and buying weapons, to
keep themselves in power. When food or medical supplies are brought in, then the dictators
come out and take them, before the poor people can get them, or else the dictators threaten the
poor people’s lives, if they take the supplies. Then the dictator sells the food and medicine, to
make money for himself.
   Just like the US military knows, you cannot rebuild a place, until you have security, on the
ground. The only way for that to happen would be, to send in US troops, but our contractors
already are very corrupt, we cannot afford it, and it would be labelled as Western Imperialism.
That brings up another group to send aid to: US soldiers, Marines, sailors, and airmen. Many
enlisted, even with college degrees have a wife and children and are on food stamps and many
come back with severe injuries.


Meditation
Mediation means different things, in different belief systems. In Buddhism, meditation means
thinking about nothing, in silence and ignoring everything around you, in order to strengthen
your mind. In Christianity, meditation means thinking about a Bible passage. The Buddhist
concept of meditation is called “contemplative prayer” in Christianity.
   Contemplative prayer is good for Christians, because it gets them alone, with God, without

                                           28 Of 232
                                           Better and Better

distractions. Our lives are more filled with things, to see and hear, as time goes on. We get
information overload. The biggest reasons why people are unwilling to practice Christianity is
either that they lack discipline or that they are too distracted, by modern technology.
Contemplative prayer allows us to hear what God wants us to hear and helps us build discipline,
to focus on what he says, during our busy days.
   Mediation can also strengthen the mind’s defenses against addictive behavior or inability to
concentrate (ADHD). Meditation is used in many religions, but it works, as Christian and
Biblical practice, as well. There are other types of meditation, that can help with these things,
too. Yoga and Tai Chi are popular ways to meditate, but I find Yoga too tied to Hindu religion
(actually it is the basic part of it, but that is not the form practiced, as exercise) and I find Tai Chi
to be too complex and I can’t learn it fast enough.
   There is a lesser known meditation (using the same principles as Tai Chi) called Qi Gong. If
you have done Tai Chi, or another martial art (Tai Chi was originally designed, for sword
fighting), you know this as the warmup Chi exercises. I would be careful of any mediation now,
because things are often mixed together, so that you might think you are doing relaxation or
meditation, when you are being introduced to New Age/Pagan practices. Guided meditation is
also known as hypnosis and should be avoided entirely, at all costs.
   Qi Gong uses the Chinese principle of Qi and it is more physical than mental, but this is not
the energy of the New Age movement. Qi is the fundamental component of all matter and
energy, and as far as I can tell, it is the Holy Spirit.


Unity
Another aspect of the Asian and African Christianity is that the way it is practiced it is very
similar, no matter which of the traditional and historic Churches you belong too. There is much
more similarity between Roman Catholicism and Eastern Orthodox than between most Protestant
denominations. We often hear that the Evangelical churches are the closest to the early Church,
but this is not true. The earliest Churches have the same liturgy they started back in the first
century, hundreds of years before the Roman Empire made Christianity the official religion.
   These earliest churches are called the Oriental Orthodox churches and, as the Gospel was
presented to the Jewish people first, it was taken to the Persian empire first, as they had the
largest community of Jewish people, to Egypt, which had many Jewish communities as well, and
even to part of India, where there was a community of Jewish people, who came there hundreds
of years, before that. In the Persian Empire, the Church was much more successful amongst the
Jewish population, than in the Roman Empire.
   If you see an Oriental Orthodox church, in the Middle East, due to the architecture, traditional

                                              29 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

dress, and sound of the language, you might would think that it was a mosque (Islamic Cultural
Center). But other than the visual part and the language (which was either very close to the one
spoken by Jesus, or the exact one, depending on whether you are in Egypt, or Syria) Catholics
and Orthodox Christians would find it very familiar.


2.2.6 What is it like Living with Faith?


What is Faith?
The first thing to understand is what faith means. Faith means believing, in something, that you
cannot directly perceive, through the senses, like seeing or hearing. This takes out anything
learned from Science. Faith is also not the same as reason. Reason can explain the world only so
far – we need faith to understand it fully (as the primary word is spiritual, not physical, and God
is beyond even that). Make no mistake, God is perfectly rational and we would see it that way, if
we were also infinite, but we are not. The the point of faith and mysticism is that we
acknowledge that we are not the most powerful, intelligent, or moral beings in reality.
   People can have faith, in anything – even absurd things. But faith only brings something
helpful to us, by being in something real. If God didn’t exist and we believed he did, we would
be fools. The place we start with faith is with feeling sorry for and stopping sinning and believe
in the Gospel – literally, that God raised Jesus from the dead. It is written in the beginning of 1st
Corinthians that Christianity is equally hard for those who come from an academic and
philosophical view of the world and those who see the spiritual world as ultimate reality, because
God shows us with what seems absurd to our understanding of either world, that God became a
man and died, and that this God is the supreme reality.


God has a Different Point of View
When we think of those in power, in this world, we think of arrogance, corruption, and
dishonesty. It is the same with those who engage the spiritual world without God, but God is not
only all powerful, but He is perfectly good and even humble enough, to be born a human baby,
and then to be very cruelly killed, while being mocked, by His own chosen people. When we see
weakness, we see this as a negative and have a hard time understanding how something weak
can actually be very powerful.
   Ultimately, God had to be all powerful also had to be perfectly good, or else things would not
stay together. Not only does God not look down on us, who have committed high treason, with

                                            30 Of 232
                                          Better and Better

his enemy, by disobeying the one rule, that made it possible, for us to be both free moral agents
and still have no suffering. People often ask why din’t God create the world, so that we could
both be free to choose, between good and evil and at the same time, to not let evil exist.


God Already Gave us Freedom without Suffering
That was exactly the situation God created for us, originally, by allowing us to choose, but not
letting us know what evil was, and all we had to do was stay away, from learning about that.
Intuitively, I know that the Christian God is real. It only makes sense, by experiencing a very
little amount of the world that their was one, good, all-powerful Creator, that made it and
governs it, but it is still hard for me to believe, that God is so humble and patient with us, when
suffering and sin are entirely our own fault, because we could not even follow one simple rule.
God is obviously truly just, but how then can He choose to be so merciful?


He is Strong
This absurd situation about weakness is only part of who God is and relates directly to his
relationship with us as it is the Jesus Christ aspect of God that embodies this trait to the most
extreme situations. Having ultimate power does not take away from the reality that He
experiences our weakness and has mercy on us. Being kind does not take away from His power
or His purity. His estimation of our value is a true mystery, and, since God is perfectly rational,
He must be able, to bring something good, out of us, in the end.
   The definition of theology is the study of God and that is what the Bible and all creation are
about. Not only are we not the center of even our own solar system, we are a small part of
reality, and still will be even when we have glorified bodies in Heaven. There is so much more,
than even the spiritual world – there is more to God, than anything we can ever learn or
experience, because God is literally bigger, more complex, more interesting, and has more depth,
than can be contained, within all of reality. When you reach the edge and out reach power of the
spiritual world, you are crossing into God Himself.


We are Weak
But, on our side of our relationship with God, things are very different. We feel pain, at the most
trivial wounds and are afraid, of the least little things. One of the things that we start to feel right
away, with God is how small and insignificant we are and we are in awe of God, not just for his
power, but because of His mercy. We learn through our lives how terrible sin is and when we


                                              31 Of 232
                                          Better and Better

think to challenge God with the question of why we suffer, we cannot escape the knowledge that
all suffering comes from our own personal sin (rebellion against God). We are true cowards
when compared to even the worst of Christ’s disciples.
   When we start out with God, we constantly pray, for what we want, as if God is some divine
genie, and realize later that we need, to pray all the time, just to make it through the day, when
we see how frail we are and how big, even the physical world is. It was said by a former Russian
Special Forces (Spetsnaz) soldier, that when we enter combat, many people think that they will
rise to the occasion, but he knows that you will sink down, to the lowest level, of your training.
We often think, once we know more about who God is, and after years of experience, we will
find it harder, to sin and lose faith, but we can never rise, beyond the frailty, of our flesh, and our
original choice to sin.
   So, on God’s side things must look very foolish, in our world. People hurt other people
immeasurably, for what will be nothing more than the paving stones in Heaven. Even though we
live very shortly, people spend all that they have and all the strength they have, to live another
year, and they neglect the most important decision, of all eternity. If you are truly a Christian,
you have got to be truly humble, at the very least. What have you done, that puts you in the same
place, as one of the early Christians, or Christians currently, living their whole lives, in the third
world.


Sometimes Close; Sometimes Far
But, although it shows great weakness, to ask for help, God is truly there in a crisis and then you
even can feel Him, much more strongly. When I found out what I put myself into, when I joined
the Army, I was terrified, for months on end. Even after I left, I feared terrorist attacks (and this
was years before 9/11). I also was in crisis, when I had my first paranoid episode, when I landed
in the psychiatric ward of a private hospital. Those were times, when I thought I was in Hell,
literally, but I felt very close to God, at all those times.
    The things that really wear you down are the day in and day out things. The things that scare
me most are things that can last for years on end, even if they are much less severe. Depression is
scarier and more painful than paranoia, but having both, at the same time is worse, than most
people can imagine. As I go longer on my medicine, I kind of wake up more and more, and
things that I suffered through, that I could not at the time even verbalize, I have learned how to
protect myself from, over a long period of time.
    The most disabling part about Schizophrenia is not the not knowing what is real, or having
people believe you, but rather the way is makes it almost impossible to hold down a job, or keep
a relationship. Most people have a hard time understanding how painful my mental illness is,

                                             32 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

because I am high functioning enough, to be able to hide the uglier parts of my mind, out of fear
for losing more freedom. Schizophrenia combined with Christianity can make you totally lose
touch with reality, but the medicine helps a lot.


2.2.7 Misunderstandings of Prophecy


Putting God into a Box
Let me start by saying I don’t believe that I, or anyone else even has a basic grasp of prophecy,
in the Bible, but I wish to have the Church expand the possibilities, so that they are not so set on
something, that they are not able to accept what will happen, when it will happen, and how it will
happen.


God and Time
The first misunderstanding we have about prophecy is that we think we know about certain
lengths of time, or orders that things happen in. This could be very misleading. God is not
limited by any number of dimensions of time, so that things all happen, at one for God, and God
can and does do things, that defy our conception of time.
   Not only can God move between the past and future, at will, (more like he is already there);
He can act at multiple times, in history, simultaneously; He can change the motions of our planet
and solar system, move us to another planet or moon, so that our measures of time could
radically change; God could have the same events happen, at parallel times, in history,
simultaneously; and in God’s estimation of time a day is, as a thousand years. This all means that
you cannot hold any of the sequences, or time periods, as absolutes, in prophecy.


Why Does Prophecy Ignore America and China?
One of the really interesting things about prophecy is that it appears to deal with all the countries
in the Mediterranean and the Middle East, to Persia and Ethiopia, but never directly mentions the
current major global powers, some of which existed at that time, as well like China or India or
even the regions of what are now Russia, Northern Europe, the United States, and Latin
America.
    When you look at the prophet Daniel’s prophecy, about the major ancient world empires, who
declined and were taken over by another, which expanded in size, as each one fell, one of the


                                            33 Of 232
                                          Better and Better

things, that they all have in common, throughout succeeding history, is that they correspond, to
the major divisions, of the historical Church – Rome, Greece, Persia, Babylon, Assyria, and
Jerusalem. These people groups were all cursed, but all accepted the Gospel, as soon as it was
possible, to be part of God’s covenant, including the 10 tribes, in captivity, and the faithful
tribes, of Israel, rejected Jesus and persecuted early Christians.


Symbols and Events Not Clear
Another thing to understand is that these symbolic references to different animals based creatures
could be something not understood until now or even alter in history, like: corporate logos,
software companies, or program icons. And another possibility is that these things already
happened throughout history, over a very long period of time, and could refer to historical
events, that American and Western European scholars were not aware of, or grasped the
importance of like: the fall, of the equivalent, of the “Vatican City,” of the Eastern Orthodox
Christians, to the Ottoman Turks and the Hagia Sophia church (most sacred site for Christians in
the East) being disgraced and defiled, by being turned into a mosque; the fighting off of the
Ottoman Empire, from invading Christian Europe, just before the Turks made it to Vienna,
Austria; the final fall of the Ottoman Empire after Word War I; or the Communist Revolution in
Russia, which got rid of the Russian Orthodox Church (Moscow was often called the third
Rome, the second being Constantinople).
   Our typical understanding of how God coming back is that it would occur, in some world war,
or collapse of the world economy, but early Christians were sure God would come back, after the
fall of Rome, and God didn’t. Many thought, after all the terrible things Hitler did, like the
concentration camps that he was the Antichrist, but God still didn’t return. The only thing we are
sure of, in scripture, is that when God comes back we will all know it and it will be as great a
surprise, as the first coming of Jesus Christ.


It Will Be a Huge Surprise
One possibility is that God may just come, without any warning, at all, when we are at peace,
think that civilization is, moral as the time, and everything is settled down and even idyllic.
Another possibility, that we often don’t think of is that the future fighting, if there is any major
battle, as Jesus comes back, it could either be: a space battle like star wars; it could be on another
planet; our planet could have a major re-alignment, in the solar system, or a major change in
geography, like an ice age or a major continental re-alignment; we could have traveled back in
time millions of years; and/or our energy supplies could be so depleted, that we literally use


                                             34 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

swords, to fight and have so little metal left, that we need to turn the swords into plowshares, in
order to feed ourselves.
   Remember, Bible prophecy is designed, so that no one will ever know about the events, until
after they happen and no one can interfere, with God’s plans. Even the angels, and especially
God’s enemies cannot decode when, where, or how Jesus second coming happens. The only
thing I am sure of is that any pagan/new age prediction of the end of the world will be wrong and
any other announced day will be wrong, as well. Also, bringing about a crisis in history, like
World War II, will not force God, to come, at any other time and manner, than of His choosing.


2.2.8 Traditional Chinese Philosophy and Practices


That Sounds New Age
As a Christian, I am very wary of anything that sounds new age or pagan. When I first that heard
that invisible energy forces were the basis for Traditional Chinese Medicine, red flags started
popping up. But I had learned from my Chinese Literature class that Chinese philosophy was not
religious at all. The I found out that some Traditional Chinese Medicine and Feng Shui practices
included things like astrology and use pagan concepts like good luck and the five elements.


Tai Chi vs. Chinese Medicine
The funny thing, about how Christians often respon d to this, is to embrace things like Tai Chi
and Martial Arts, but reject these other Traditional Chinese practices, like Chinese Medicine,
although they all use the same concepts. Another thing, that complicates this situation, is that
many modern practitioners of Chinese Medicine combine it with many other techniques, that use
totally unrelated concepts, so that things are often mixed together, without the practitioner really
understanding what exactly they are doing.


Basic Concepts
There are some basic things a Christian must know about Chinese philosophy, to make a good
decision, as to whether they believe it is ok, to use these practices and hold these beliefs. One of
the earliest Chinese writings was the I Ching, which was a combination of a the philosophy of
the Yin Yang and a certain kind of astrology and divination. Centuries later, Lao Tzu started the
philosophy of Taoism, by taking the philosophy of I Ching and rejecting the religious aspects.


                                            35 Of 232
                                          Better and Better



Chinese Perspective
Chinese philosophy has different traditions and world views, that are foreign to many educated
in European philosophy or theology. One of the things that Chinese philosophy lacks is a well
defined metaphysics, so that, while Chinese philosophy has an elaborate ethical system, it lacks
any rational or mystical explanation, of why these things work. The Chinese were not interested
in why things worked, but rather that they worked. Another thing difficult for Christians, to
grasp, about oriental philosophy and religion, in general, is that it is very common and
considered respectful and appropriate, to embrace only part, of a certain philosophy, or other
belief system and this has resulted in many hybrid religions and philosophies like Zen Buddhism,
Esoteric/Religious Taoism and the Sikh Faith.


Christianity and Philosophy
Christians also seem to have a certain disdain, for philosophy, in general and think that you have
to choose between a philosophy and a religion, but actually theology combines both these ideas.
While Christians are only to worship one God, they can practice a variety of different
philosophies and still have Biblically based beliefs, consistent with Scripture. Also, many of the
practices of Islam and Christianity are actually pagan, in origin, and so it is very important to
study philosophy and theology, to find and root out these corruptions, contained in most major
churches. Christianity has very specific and clear guidelines, on what spiritual practices should
not be practiced, by Christians, but Chinese philosophy does not have these prohibitions, but, on
the other hand, the Chinese (especially the scholars) made a clear distinction, between religious
and philosophical texts, probably because these religious elements were considered, of the lower
classes.


Definition of Qi
This energy, of Chinese philosophy, is not spiritual, but rather God himself. There are often
thought to be two major worlds: one spiritual, and the other one physical, but there is actually a
third – God, or the Holy Spirit. This Chinese energy is called qi and it is what “makes up this
foundation” for spiritual and physical realities; essentially qi is the Holy Spirit. It works like this:
the entire physical world is a subset of the spiritual world and the spiritual world is a subset of
God’s Spirit, so that God can effect himself, the spiritual and physician world; spirits can effects
the spiritual and psychical worlds, but not the Holy Spirit; while humans can only effect the


                                              36 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

physical world.


Putting it all Together
It is not surprising, that, if Traditional Chinese philosophy does not concern itself about why
things work, but just if they do work; doesn’t have any prohibition against any spiritual practices;
and has little problem with combining different belief systems; it would be easy for them to
mistake some spiritual practice as a originating from qi or the Holy Spirit.


Biblically Acceptable
I would recommend that Christians stay away, from any of this alternative medicine, because of
how things are easily mixed together, but would consider most Tai Chi, Qi Gong, and other
martial arts, as generally consistent with Christianity. I would also say that studying most any
philosophy generally does not violate any Biblical command, but I would research each book or
consult my Book of Lists, before reading any of them, especially the Indian ones (India).


Be Wary Of
As far as Chinese medicine is concerned, there is just too much cross pollination, for me to feel
ok about practicing it, although theoretically it should be fine, provided you were doing it all
yourself and had researched it very well and understood very well what practices the Bible
prohibits. The other thing that killed my interest in Chinese medicine is that it supports many of
the most cruel animal treatment practices. Meditation is good and fine, although I would be
careful of much of those non-Christian traditions, like Buddhism, as they often mix in various
kinds of paganism/ new age, plus whatever your local group decides to add to the mix, but there
are already well developed Christian traditions in this area, especially, with the Eastern Orthodox
Church.


2.2.9 Religion and Society


Religion vs. the Government
Politicians and philosophers have debated how government and religion ought to relate, with
each other, for thousands of years. Many religions support the government, as many of the moral
laws are the same and, in Christianity, we believe as Jesus said that we should follow the

                                            37 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

government and then let God break down the nations, who become too corrupt, except when we
are not allowed to practice our faith. Interesting enough, although Jesus gave a good example, of
how important the social Gospel is, He was not a pacifist or a social reformer. The Bible,
although it doesn’t endorse slavery (and the values Paul talks about in his letters definitely sets
out a morality that is incompatible with owing people as slaves), accepts it as an inevitable part
of society.


Who Christ Really Is
Many people want Christ to be something He is not. They often like to play up certain attributes
of Him, that more easily fit with their worldview, and play down the others. One of the things
that even many Christians have trouble understanding is why does God allows evil and sends
people to Hell, if He is a loving God. The Christian God is definitely humble and forgiving, but
He is also perfectly good and cannot tolerate evil. As far as the origin of suffering is concerned,
God developed an ingenious situation, in which we could both have free will and still not be able
to sin, by not giving the knowledge of what evil is, but then the first people (Adam and Eve)
could not even follow one small rule, and that is the source of all the suffering in the world.


Abraham
If you read through the Old Testament carefully, you will see that God set up several contracts,
with a group of people, starting with Abraham, which gave them special benefits, so that they:
would eat well, be successful in trade, always easily win the wars they fought, live easy lives,
and be the jewel of civilization every one else looked up to. The first problem they had was that
they kept on worshipping the false gods, coming from the religions, of the neighboring countries,
and still expected to keep their special status before God.


Ancient Israel
Once they took over Palestine (Canaan), God would have prophets, also known as judges, come
out of the woodwork, whenever their was a spiritual crisis, so that God would rule over His
people, directly. But the people wanted to have a King, like the other nations, even, as they were
told, that they would be treated cruelly because of this and so Israel eventually split into 2 parts
and as the people became more and more removed from following God’s contract, they were
overtaken, by one empire, after another. Many of God’s people (now called Jewish people)
decided to live in Egypt, Iraq, and even some in China and India, so that they would not have, to


                                            38 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

suffer, when their people turned against God.


Paul’s Explanation
After this, as explained in great detail, by the Apostle Paul, in the letters following the Gospels,
God sent part of Himself, into the world, to live a perfect life and then be killed, take on the sins
of the world, and then descend into Hell, break free into Heaven, and rise again from the dead.
God did this because He understood, that no one could follow even His basic laws, so He chose,
for the criteria, for who should escape Hell, (even though, in sinning, we committed high treason,
against God and were rightfully sentenced there), not that we be good enough, but that we would
submit, to God’ authority, in our lives and let God continue to work, in our lives, to make us
better people. In essence, God did basically everything and all we have to do is to believe, what
we know is true, and accept reality and, in doing so, we are guaranteed no pain forever, after we
die.


What Christians Must Do
So what is it that Christians need to be able to do, in order to follow the laws of the country they
are in? There must be no law, that forces Christians, to violate any of the laws, in the Bible.
Christians must be able to gather together, to perform the rituals, described in the Bible, like the
Lord’s Prayer, Communion, and Baptism and worship God. The final thing which many people
think is necessary for Christians to be allowed to do is to convert people, of other religions, to
become Christians.


How Christians Should Affect Society
Many Christians now believe that we should not follow laws, so that we can protest things, that
we believe are wrong, like torture or businesses polluting the environment. Many Christians also
believe, that we should work through politics, to get leaders, that will make non-Believers follow
the Biblical laws. The common problem I see, with both of these approaches, is that they are
focused on and depend upon on people and the physical world. Our problems are spiritually
based and God’s solutions are spiritual, as well. One of the things God gave us, which provides
us, with great power, is prayer. The best prayer is the Lord’s prayer – you pray that God’s will be
done.




                                            39 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

Be the Christian We Want Others to Be
Instead of getting non-Christians to behave morally, we need to convert people, to Christianity
first and then they will want, to follow rules. Our goal should not be following rules, but faith in
Christ. Christianity is not about what we do, but about who we are. Christians should not be
running about worrying how much they have contributed to society. They should, instead,
worship God, by adopting the values, that God want us to have, by accepting His control over
our lives, through reading the Bible and praying.


Focus on Our Own Problems
We should not be afraid, to stand up, for what God wants us to. There should be a stark contrast,
between what kind of people Christians are and what kind of people non-Believers are. If we
ever are unwilling or unable, to stand up against homosexuality (and divorce) as sins, even
though they are accepted by society, then we need to stop pretending, to be Christians. This is
what will bring about the most conversions and positive changes in society. Fundamentally, we
need to worry about the sin our own lives and not how other people behave. I think it is good, to
live in a society, where Christians are in the minority, because the people left are more likely, to
take their faith seriously.


2.2.10 Chaos Theory and God


The Basic Idea
I was watching a science fiction TV show recently, where on person had special powers, that
allowed them, to understand how and measure the inputs, to start a chain of events, with a small
innocuous movement, that would result, in a exponentially greater event, occurring, as a result,
of the cascading causality. I also saw a movie about the Chaos Theory, used to explain how a
serious of unrelated events can cause something unexpected, to happen, but were the intent of the
human actor (no pun intended), while the true cause would be untraceable. When I think about
how God might cause things, to happen spiritually, I think that it is highly likely, that God, often,
when directly intervening does so, in just as subtle and gentle a method, as God has to be very
careful what He and how much He changes even small things, because we are very fragile.




                                            40 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

Human Fragility in Violent Cosmos
We see this at work in the physical universe, where our continued existence is constantly
threatened, like balls on a pool table get knocked around, when another one passes by and we
have basically no power, or enough time, to affect our self preservation. Given that there is a lot
of space between things in space, things were set up very well, for us, as well as it being very
quiet cosmically, in our direct area, for a considerable amount, of human history. Not only is this
not a coincidence, but God understood very well how fragile we are, even before He created us,
not just by His omniscience, but, by the very methods He used, to structure the reality, that we
currently are aware of living in.


Too Big for Us to even Imagine
While using Chaos Theory would require so many measurements, as to make it unwieldy, to plan
out and vastly too complex, to manage, so that it would not only be impractical, with current
technology, it would even be hard, to imagine how to begin designing the level of superhuman
engineering, to affect this kind of process. To really do this right and also allow, for someone
else, using the same kind of approach, on a much more powerful level, to not be able, to change
the effect, we would need almost perfect information (which only God has privy to). Also,
operating spiritually would allow many more options, to approach the situation with, as the
material world is one small subset, of a greater and more real spiritual world.



2.3 Psychology and Practical Advice Fragments
                                           by Ben Huot


2.3.1 Too Intense


Overstimulation
One of the simplest ways to explain Schizophrenia is that is amplifies everything in life. When I
say that people think of feelings and think it is like Bipolar Disorder (also known as Manic
Depression), but much more is affected then just feelings. Schizophrenia is a thought disorder,
not a mood disorder like Clinical Depression or Bipolar Disorder, and so it affects much more of
your life and of your mind. Every stimulus I have is amplified like I find most but the simplest
foods too intense, I often find listening to music too intense, and I find it hard to be around more

                                            41 Of 232
                                          Better and Better

than just a couple of people. I actually like rainy daisy because I find the sun too intense on a
sunny day.
   It is easy for me to get overstimulated, which causes me great stress. But just staying away
from everything will just make things worse (like it is with Anxiety and Obsessive Compulsive
disorders). One of the reason why staying away from people makes things worse is that it
increases the feelings of isolation and contributes to depression. One of the things that stresses
me out the most is making decisions – I find it overwhelming to have too many options.


Bus People are Rude and Selfish
One of the things I find particularly annoying is people being rude and thoughtless. I find the bus
stressful, because of people being rude: at the bus station, when getting on the bus, when riding
on the bus, when getting off the bus, as well as the bus driver, the transit organization, and
students.


Waiting for and Getting On
At the bus station, people scream across the station; people ask you for money, or to sign a
petition; people smoke right next to you (even meth); and people ask you what time it is or when
the bus comes, when there is a clock right over head and the bus schedule is two feet away.
   When getting on the bus, people try to cut in front of you; people form two lines; people rush
ahead onto the bus, when someone is getting off; the bus driver lowers the lift and gets the
disabled person tied into the bus, before anyone else can get on; and the bus driver wants you to
put all the money in at once, but does not believe that you out put all the money in.


Riding and Getting Off
When riding on the bus, people make loud, annoying, repeating sounds; people talk really loud
about being in prison, or something else embarrassing, on their phones; people brag about going
to prison; people sit next to you, when there are plenty of free seats; people refuse to sit down on
the bus, and, instead, stand right, in front of the door; people eat and drink, when it is against the
rules; the bus has just been cleaned, or coated with stain guard, so that I get sick; and people
open windows, in the summer, so that stinging insects get in.
   When getting off the bus, people rush out of the bus and then stop right in front of the bus;
people get out at the front door; older people take forever to decide to get off the bus; and the bus
driver does not stop long enough, for you to get out.


                                             42 Of 232
                                         Better and Better



Bus Drivers, Students, and Transit Authority
The bus driver stops and waits, when it gets ahead of schedule; the bus is not being on time; the
bus does not showing up at all; the bus goes by and not stopping, because they were too full; bus
drivers keep the heat so hot, in winter, so you sweat when inside, so that you get cold when you
leave the bus; and the bus drivers run red lights, drive up on curbs, and hit on the accelerator and
then brake, really hard, back and forth.
   Students on the bus fill up the whole bus and then refuse, to move to the back or to move out,
so you can get off; students talk really loud, on the bus; teachers take an entire class, on the city
bus; because they were too cheap, to get a school bus; and students get on at one stop and all get
off at the next stop.
   Decisions by the city transit organization include the removal of bus times, in the middle of
the day, so that it I not always going, at the same interval, for a given period of time; the
purchase of expensive new buses and redoing all the streets, for it with taxpayer money, against
taxpayer and local business wishes, while cutting routes and times and raising fares, and not
running very often in the evenings, weekends, or at all on holidays.


2.3.2 Paranoid Depression


Peak Oil
For a period of about a year, I had what I can only describe, as depression, plus paranoia. It is the
worst feeling that you can have, much worse than either of these emotional problems separately.
It kind of becomes like being locked in a dark pit, without anyone else, for an extended period of
time and not knowing, when you would be let go. I think it started, with my study of Peak Oil
and our ecological future. I think it was good, that I was able to accept that and still find hope in
life, but it was a real struggle then, which I don’t envy others having to deal with, when
everything in America goes sideways.
    My generation sees the future as increasingly bleak and increasingly out of our control. A
combination of the failure of the banking industry, the bankruptcy of Europe, the growing wealth
and power of China, India, Saudi Arabia, and Russia at our expense, the idea that it doesn’t
matter how we try to reform things, people are too unwilling, to sacrifice, or work harder, to pull
ourselves out, of these problems.



                                            43 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

Dark Studies
Another catalyst, for this dark time for me was the study of ancient history and quantum
mechanics and the following of several popular Sci-Fi series. The intersection of these 3 areas
leads to some real dark, scary, and depressing conclusions. It is sad that modern Science has
been used to justify a pagan worldview and shows how little, even people in Science, understand
complex math-based theories.
   It also shows, that this entire rejection of a Christian worldview, because of wanting to stay
out of religion and keep a material and agnostic view of the world, they claimed was necessary to
remain objective and practice Science, in its pure form, was just an excuse, to reject the authority
of Christ, in their lives.
   One of the reasons why I chose to focus on the Humanities, specially of Asia was to avoid
both the study of both paganism and science (including the weirder side of physics, the lack of
biology, that does not blindly accept by evolution, without conclusive evidence, and the toxicity
of the experiments commonly used in chemistry).
   I think the interest in Science and more specifically the interest in physics and space comes
from when I was a kid, but the more I learn about this, the darker it seems to get. One of the
unique things, about Asian history, is that you can accurately study the most important history, of
the Asian Golden age, and throughly understand the cultures involved, without the study of
animism/paganism.


Antidepressant Stopped Working
I also was on an anti-depressant at the time, which I have later come to the conclusion was not
working, a the time. My mom has clinical depression and has found, that individual anti-
depressants stop working for her, every 10 years. I have been very lucky that, so far, all the
newest drugs, to treat Paranoid Schizophrenia, worked well on me, with few side effects, other
than the: weight gain, sensitivity to light, and tiredness.


Insect Paranoia
Another thing, that contributed to my paranoia and depression, at the time was that where I lived,
it got very hot in the summer, the place was infested, with all sort of bugs, living under the cover,
over the stairs, going up to my apartment. One of the things, that causes me paranoia are flying,
stinging insects, like yellow jackets. Yellow jackets look kind of like bees, but have long yellow
legs. They are very aggressive and can sting many times, without dying. They are especially
attracted to meat, both raw and cooked, as they are scavengers. They also can cause infections,


                                            44 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

because they pick up diseases, due to their food strategy.
   I had several yellow jackets in my apartment. Near my apartment, I was once actually chased,
by some bee like insects. The nearest bus stops were, so bad, that one time I set down a sealed
bottle of pepsi and the bee like insect kept circling around it. One of the culprits seemed to be a
dumpster, behind a Thai restaurant, near one of the bus tops in the area. There was also a swamp-
like area near by, which most of the insects seemed to prefer the side closest to me. I have never
been stung by these insects, partly because I never swat at them – I just move away from them,
so they don’t feel threatened.
   I have found that they would come circling around me, looking confused, if I was alone at the
bus stop, but with other people there, they would stay away. I have also noticed they do not come
out, when it is raining or about to rain, but do not seem to mind any amount of wind. They seem
to be most aggressive in the months of July and August.
   At this point, I have tracked down, what makes them so aggressive, with me and I now think
it was my herbal laundry detergent, that was not tested, on animals. Now I use a more standard
detergent, although I also make sure I always use deodorant now and wear a sticky, sour-
smelling ointment, that comes, from an Indian plant.


Difficulties of Living in Last Apartment
Summers, in general, are worse for me, because less things are going on and the areas around the
University, which I frequent, is especially bleak and deserted. I also no not like the weekends,
due to the bus not going as often, especially in the evenings. This last apartment I lived at had
little to do nearby. I also had to deal with several very annoying people, who rode the bus
everyday and I had to take several buses, to get anywhere, which required me to show up really
early, to any appointment, or anything else I had to show up, at a set time for.
    The manager also creeped me out and gave me trouble about getting an air conditioner. I also
routinely had deliveries of things I bought, like books, stolen from off my porch, at that place, as
well. Ants were in my house, when I moved in, and I got rid of them. The trash was always
overflowing, in the dumpster and there were only two washers and dryers, for the whole complex
(and required several dollars for each load).
    Big puddles formed, along sides the road, in the winter, and the cars went by fast enough, so
that you could easily get soaked wet, in the winter, from head to toe, when waiting for the bus or
walking by. The nearest supermarket was very expensive and had very strange foods.




                                            45 Of 232
                                          Better and Better

Where I Live Now
I now live in nice place, near enough to the bus station, so that I only have to take one bus, to go
anywhere. I now live, in a gated community, upstairs, over some neat small businesses, so I
don’t get salespeople, or religious people, trying to sell me something. I am now able, to get to
the mall, on Saturdays and am able, to walk, to an independent movies theater, on the weekend
afternoons, and celebrations downtown or at the fairgrounds and a seasonal weekend open
market.
    This place is very well kept up and are the management is very responsive, for the minor
issues, that come up and they are situated, just across the street. They will replace light bulbs, for
me, just for the cost of the bulbs. They promise they will get to repairs in a few days, but usually
have it finished later that same afternoon. They have an entire cleaning and landscaping crew,
exclusive to these apartments, to keep up bushes and other plants, so that insects don’t get settled
in. I now have my own built in washer and dryer, in my apartment.
    They even have a coy fish pond, but the fish have been being hunted, by a nearby heron, that
sits on top of my apartment, so that they are staying somewhere else, for now. There are a few
rooms, dedicated to an: enclosed trash shoot, bins for recycling, and a big area, where you can
place things, as big as coaches, to get rid of them, for free. I can also get very affordable parking
and there is an elevator, for those unwilling, or unable to use the stairs. The mail is never taken,
even if it is left, at the door and the manager will accept packages and store them for tenants.
They also install and service an air conditioner, for me, each summer, for a low one time fee.


Other Things I Changed
Besides my move, new antidepressant, and my insect prevention techniques, I have done some
other things, to make my life happier, like controlling what things I watch on TV and read on the
internet, and I have slowed down, on the rate of my reading and writing, significantly. I also am
happier, now that I know, that people will still have access, to books, when they finish going
entirely digital. I also make sure, that I get out and do something very day.
   I have improved my technology resources. I also am happier, with my additional Apple
equipment, like my iPod Touch and iPad. Having e-books on my iPad means I can keep them
indefinitely, without them stressing me out, as I can put the books all away, while still using my
iPad. I have done many things, to make my website easier, to update and have held off updating
content, longer than I would have before. I now feel better, that I use a safety deposit box and a
special type of DVD-ROM, for another offsite backup. I have adopted Apple’s digital stores and
so am saving a lot of money on: software, books, and music.



                                             46 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

2.3.3 Motivation, Change, and Reason


Embraces Change
One of the things, that is very hard, for most people, but is even harder, for people, with
Schizophrenia, is change. Some of the reasons why I am so willing, to embrace change, include:
I enjoy things that are new and different, I enjoy a challenge (my psychologist says it is because I
am so smart), I am very creative (at dealing with change), I have studied Taoism (which
emphasizing embracing change), I am not happy with the way the world is, I have had to deal
with much more series things earlier in life (like being in the military and having Schizophrenia),
and I have accepted that I little control over most things in life (and I am comforted by knowing
God is in complete control and on my side).


Motivated
One of the things, that seems surprising, to people in the mental health field, about me is my
motivation. One of my previous psychiatrists said that people with Schizophrenia don’t write
books and get sent back to the hospital frequently (I have only been in the hospital once, when I
was diagnosed), so that he wondered, if I was more Schizoaffective, instead of Schizophrenic
(even though I have all the symptoms of Schizophrenia and have symptoms someone with
Schizoaffective Disorder wouldn’t have), but, either way, my life already is much better than
other people, with similar problems.
   Some of the reasons, for my motivation include that: I have inherited stubbornness from my
family; I refused to give up, when things were much harder; I am not sure I know how to quit; I
need a challenge and something to do, during the day; I feel what I do is very important and, if I
do not do it, no on else will; I am good at it and it gives me a feeling of accomplishment; and I
have been doing it so long, that it is often less stressful, than doing something new.


Rational
Another one of the things about me, that is unusual, for a person, with Schizophrenia, is that I am
much more rational, than other people, with my same condition. Some of the reasons for this
include that: I have studied philosophy, for along time; I want to keep my freedom and so ignore
many of the irrational things in my head; I have family, to talk to and help my keep in reality; I
work with computers and read about them, almost every day, which keeps me focused, on
something tangible; I have decided it important, to be more rational, as a result of my illness; and


                                            47 Of 232
                                          Better and Better

I have found it is easier, to work with others, if you can stay rational.


2.3.4 Loss of Freedom


Degrees of Freedom
One of the scariest things, for me, that comes along with Schizophrenia, is that you have, to
depend, on other people, for important things. You are on a continuum, of different degrees, of
freedom. The more sane you appear, the more freedom you can keep.
   Some of the services offered to persons, with major mental illnesses, include many things,
that make them lose their freedom, by varying degrees: hospital (or prison if you don’t have
private insurance), group home, assisted living, in home care, medication management,
counseling, social worker, and fiduciary (person who handles your finances).
   Some of the things, that can cost you your freedom, include: not taking your medicine
regularly, lack of personal hygiene, dirty house, saying strange things, being too religious, not
showing up on time for appointments, talking too fast, and telling them you are seriously
depressed.


Dependance on Others
One of the things the average person doesn’t know about major mental illness is that often you
cannot work, so that you depend upon state programs, that are not only subject to cuts, but also
the people who administrate these programs are not very high caliber. Many of these programs
are mismanaged and the people are treated poorly.
   One of the draws to this work is the ability to have power, over someone else. For instance, if
you have your medication managed, by one of these programs, if you show up late, you can’t
take your medicine. When I was in a group home, we were supposed to be trained, in how to
cook meals and clean the house, but instead we were just given chores and the supervisor hid in
their office most of the day.


Anti-Religion
One of the truly abusive things, in mental health, is the looking down, on religion and especially
anything supernatural. Just because someone hears voices does not mean that they cannot have a
mystical experience, as well. There is an anti-supernatural bias, on the part of the mental health


                                             48 Of 232
                                          Better and Better

community.
   It does make things more complicated, for us, to have deep faith, while dealing, with paranoia
and delusions, and many people may get easily confused, but it is important to respect people’s
freedom of religion. Religion can play an important role, in giving the person: more contact, with
others, self-esteem, strength to deal with their symptoms, and a more positive outlook on life.


2.3.5 Isolation


Most Disabling Symptoms
Some of the most disabling symptoms, of Schizophrenia, are the ones, that affect your
interaction, with other people. One of the major ways my paranoia affects me is that it becomes
very hard to trust people, even devoted friends and family. Being around more than a couple of
people, at a time, stresses me out. I get so stressed over having, to do the same thing, every day,
or show up, at a certain time everyday, that it extremely limits some of the most common ways,
of meeting new people. This has been the hardest part, of the illness, for me, to overcome.


Hard Finding Activities
There are activities, for people, with mental illnesses, but I have little in common, with them and
many of the official activities are expensive, for me, as I am not on state assistance (I make too
much money). I also find filling out paperwork very stressful as well, which affects some of the
ways, to meet people, like at community college continuing education courses. The other thing,
that limits me, is that the bus doesn’t go very often, on weekends or evening and the taxis are not
very dependable, or are available, at night, or on the weekends. I also find it difficult, to listen to
one person speak, for a half an hour, or more. I also find religious gathering, to be too intense,
because my mind keeps working, on the theological topics, without stopping, days later.


Possible Solutions
One strategy, that I am going to try is to find things closer by, so that I don’t need, to take the
bus, to get there. I am also planning on signing up, for volunteer jobs, where they call me, when
they need last minute help, so I don’t stress out over it. There are a number of places, nearby,
where I can find activities, like the community college is building another downtown center, next
to me, there are two different exercise businesses, that have moved in nearby, and I am a few


                                             49 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

blocks form a bunch of live theater groups and concert venues.


For Other Mentally Ill People
For many people, with Schizophrenia, the biggest obstacle would be money and stress, with
being around other people. I am what is called a high functioning person, with a major mental
illness. Most people with Schizophrenia are much less independent, less aware of their
surroundings, so overwhelmed with their symptoms, and so poor at communication, as well as
much less intelligent, that there is little energy left for them, to pursue close relationships, with
other people. Most of their families do not help them because they are either afraid of them or
can’t accept, that one of their loved ones is mentally ill. Many people with Schizophrenia look
very different to other people, often talk and shout out load to themselves, are poorly groomed,
and so scare off most people.


Easy to Work With
I prefer working with people who are mentally ill, over any other major group, that needs
assistance. The major other groups, like the homeless, elderly, developmentally disabled are so
stubborn, rude, obnoxious, aggressive, and (ironically) delusional, that the mentally ill seem very
normal and easy to deal with, in comparison. I also tried working, for a day, with a guy who had
a traumatic brain injury and he was very nice, but asked me the same question, every minute and
so stressed me out. Right now, I cannot volunteer, for one of the major non-profits in town, who
work with the mentally ill, because they don’t want to have any mentally ill people even
volunteering for them, especially not anyone, who has ever used their services.


2.3.6 That Feeling Again


Unhappy Activities
Downsides to Picnics When I remember back, I used to think of how fun it was, to go out on a
hike, or a picnic, in the summer. But doing those things recently was not fun. At lakes, you either
have muddy banks, or cement ones, which are both bad for swimming. There is never any food,
that I can eat, and the food attracts nasty bugs and I already have enough trouble with attracting
bugs.



                                            50 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

Downsides to Regional Travel I think of how I had fun, at staffing ,at summer camps and
going to different cities, around Portland, for different clubs and sports. But I am starting, to
remember the bad, as well. When I went camping, in Scouts, I was almost always wet and cold. I
enjoyed traveling around, while doing different activities, but many of them also stressed me out
a lot (like speech) and were not all fun (cross country).

Downsides to World Travel Many of the places, that I would like to travel to are fun to read
about, but likely not fun, for me, to visit. Another thing is the safety factor: I wouldn’t even
consider going overseas anywhere, as I don’t feel safe as an American. I also am bad at
languages and not good, at remembering names, or navigating places, that I don’t know well. I
likely would feel isolated and then greatly depressed, after a just a few months. I never enjoyed
much going out at night, as I was tired and wanted, to be home, and I felt this way, before being
diagnosed, with Schizophrenia.

Making Plans Now, I have plenty of things to do, but doing things, out in the community
usually requires you commit, to a schedule, or schedule ahead of time, both of which stress me
out considerably. Now I get very tired, frequently, due to my medicine and if I try to stay awake
then, I am in a lot of pain (both physical and mental). Another thing that often stressed me out
was planning on doing something very different, than what I am doing now, that is more social,
but, because the change is too fast and dramatic, as I would be giving up, what makes me happy
and helps form a considerable part, of my identity.




Feeling Happy
Surprised These last few weeks, I have been sleeping much more, than usual and have felt
happy most, of the time. Feeling happy may be normal, for most people, but it is not for me, so I
started to speculate why. One of the things ,that really bothered me, up until recently was that I
don’t get out much and travel, or go out to things like conferences or meetings.

High School When I look back, in my life, to a time, when I was happy, I think of high school.
In high school, I was involved, in several sports, as well as many clubs (I even founded one). At
one time, I was actively involved in 12 major groups (including sports, clubs, and Boy Scouting).

Favorite Things But, recently, I have remembered, that my favorite activities were learning
about other cultures, like in Model United Nations and that one of my favorite things to do, on

                                           51 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

Saturday morning was to read part of our encyclopedia or a National Geographic map. I used, to
be able to, travel to other cities, like Washington D.C. (in high school) or Honolulu (in the
military), but I now found it stressful, even when I just went to Seattle, a few years ago.

Present Situation is Ideal Thinking back, on what I enjoyed, in high school, I am actually
living a fairly ideal situation (other than having Schizophrenia). I think this issue was finally
resolved emotionally, for me and so I am under less stress and so feel more positive. Recently, I
have found, that reading peoples’ nasty comments, about Apple, on blogs and other news sites
causes me, to feel greatly depressed, very quickly, but that even a short walk improves my mood
tremendously and right away. My town may seem small and unknown, but we have some neat
cultural venues, due to the fact, that we have one large state university and 4 small colleges (a
community college, a Christian liberal arts college, a Bible college, and a technical school).




2.3.7 The Future is Here


Science and Religion
I just saw a new Hollywood movie about how an alien life form created us, from their DNA. I
think the idea that aliens created people is now officially mainstream. It fits with the general
move in science from being based on the physical world and factual evidence, to embracing
more New Age fantasies, as you know the reason for free thinking was designed, to get the world
free from Christianity.
   The idea was never about being truly tolerant – it was just a stage in the plan, to push
Paganism. Scientists used to ask Christians, to stay out of Science, but now they are going into
religion. It seems that they were not really anti-supernatural, but just anti-Christian. You may
think it is odd, that Scientists would be motivated by Sc-Fi, but this is actually true. We are on
our way to do what was once called magic, like: being invisible, flying through space, going
back in time, etc.. It seems the only thing slowing us down is our debt and our lack of energy.


Technology Makes Us Less Moral
Along with our technological advances, we appear to actually getting even more arrogant and
selfish. Most people believe, that we can find peace, through technological developments. The
only things that get the funds needed to advance have to have a military application, which is

                                           52 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

developed first. You know that all those expensive submersible subs, to see the ocean floor with,
came from – technology developed for deploying Navy SEALs. It makes me wonder who is
paying for and with what objective do those have for the big interest in String Theory.
    Many people fear the end of the world, as we know it, and living at stone age technology, but
I fear the extension of people’s power and the evil, that will allow them to do. It doesn’t seem to
matter how evolved we think we are, we are constantly involved in wars, without even a break in
sight. We often hear about major catastrophes, caused by natural disasters, or by terrorism, but
we seldom realize, that we are very capable of destroying ourselves.


Social Changes in Response to Technology Changes
God has some surprises, for us, though that no one is aware of. Look at how slow the computers
were on the first Star Trek – they expected to travel through space, without the power of even a
current generation feature phone. Who would have predicted the Internet before World War II.
There will have to be some major social changes, as we fully implement, all the things made
possible, by the Internet.
   Eventually all information will become public. One big problem is that we need a way of
authenticating who we are, other than a number someone else will find eventually, or a
something other than a password that will either be forgotten or infiltrated, to secure our data. I
do like the idea of people not getting away with crimes, because they are caught on camera –
fewer criminals will be able to stay out of prison this way.


Making Everything Legal and Punching the Same Bag
What will our social movements of the future be? We are already in the process of legalizing
drugs like Marijuana and we no longer enforce our immigration laws. When women and
homosexuals control every corporation and every branch of government will the finally agree
that they are “equal”. How long will white Christian men be penalized, in favor of everyone
else? Will we need an equal right movement, to get back basic rights? When China and India
dominate the world, will the Muslim world still blame America, for all their problems?
   When will we get to the point, where we stop talking about race, gender, nationality, sexual
preference, religion? When can we give the white Christian male a break? It seems like we have
just found another punching bag and the reasons are, as irrational, as they were, for
discriminating against women and people of color. We seem to think that progress now mean
making everything legal. It looks like stealing is the next felony, that is being done away with.
How many people pirate (steal) movies, music, and software and how many are prosecuted for


                                            53 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

that?


2.3.8 Manners


Reasons for Manners
When I was a kid, if someone would have told me that I would write about manners later on, I
would have a hard time believing it. But what I want to talk about is not about where you put the
fork on a dinner table or how to tie a tie, but rather the ideas behind manners. One of the things
that few people understand about manners is that it is not about tradition so much as about
showing respect and treating people kindly. People often talk about how animals behave is a very
poor example of good manners. Animals may drag their food around and groom themselves in
public, but for things the things that have lasting relevance they are always there for you.


Empathy
One of the basic ideas behind manners is something called empathy. Empathy means using your
imagination and what you have learned from personal experiences, to see things from someone
else’s point of view. One of the basic problems people have today, with getting along with
others, is that they have a hard time accepting, that other people have different but equally valid
points of view. Different people have different jobs, have different belief systems, and different
life experiences and that is ok. There are often many equally right answers, to problems and
responses, to situations.


All or Nothing
Another problem that people seem to misunderstand is that things don’t need to be all or nothing.
Just because you don’t agree with your parents about one thing, doesn’t mean you need to cut
them out of your life forever. When you get a job, you likely won’t like most of it, but some of it
you will. This is normal. It is ok for you to respect certain traits of a person, even though you are
at odds with others. One of the reasons it is so hard to find a good politician is that someone is
cut off from the campaign, if they made one bad decision earlier in life.


Doing What You Do Not Want To
Being a mature adult means doing things you don’t want to do. This is the key reason why

                                            54 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

parents often say, after their kids go through basic training in the Army or boot camp in the
Marines, is that they finally grew up. The biggest lesson in your initial infantry training in the
Army is the war is not fun. You must continually follow orders doing things you are often very
scared of, but their isn’t any other option for you. You have to suck it up and rise to occasion.


No Jobs are Fun
All jobs are like this, to some degree. Most jobs are about following directions and doing things,
that are a combinations of difficult and boring. You get paid for work, because you are doing
something, that you would not do, if you didn’t get paid for it. You either do a job you hate, get
so good at something, so that no one else can match what you do, or you find a job that most
people hate but for some reason you don’t.
   The other necessary aspect of your job is that someone is willing to pay you to do that. Most
of the jobs with big perks are really difficult and/or tedious jobs. Apple, for instance, lets you
have a lot of freedom and is not very interesting I your schooling, but you better deliver
exceptional results on time.


Priorities and Role Models
One of the reasons why so many people have trouble understanding how to be polite is that they
have the wrong priorities and the wrong role models. If you try to do anything you see in a Jim
Carrey movies, you will quickly end up in the police station. We expect people, who have
basically no skills and are just lucky to be discovered, to give us advice on how to live our lives,
and so we make bad choices. Very few people can treat others, like famous musicians and actors
can, and still have a job. It is also unrealistic to expect that you are going to be one of less than
1% of the population and get a fortune, even though you provide no good or service worth that
much, to anyone.


More Money Doesn’t Mean More Happiness
People making more than $50,000 a year are not any more happy, no matter how much more
money they make. The way to have a happy life is to contribute. Most good psychiatrists will tell
you, if you suffer from depression, a good way to get out of it is to do things, for others. Instead
of trying to please yourself, you look to help others. You will never satisfy your desires, by just
focusing on making yourself happy, because your desires will always exceed farther, no matter
how much money you make. This is the basis of having manners and the basis of having a happy


                                            55 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

life.


Pay Attention to Details
Another part of manners is paying attention to details. Many people apply this to their
appearance, but there is more than just looking good. Paying attention to details also means
knowing what is appropriate, for a given situation. What you say with your male friends, on your
time off, is not the same as what you say in a work environment. If you know how to be
appropriate, you will find it hard to get in trouble for harassment.
   Paying attention to details is also about following instructions exactly. If someone else is
paying you to do it, then it must be done right, the first time. You shouldn’t have to be reminded
what to do later. In the military, they tell you once and you are expected to know it forever. If
something is worth doing, it is worth doing right.


Expect People and Machines to Fail You
Always show up, before you need to and allow extra time, for when things go wrong. Exceed
and go beyond what is required and even have higher standards than your superiors. Expect
things to break and go wrong. Finish before your deadline. Stay late and come in early. When
you work with others, expect them to do nothing, expect them to actually slow you down, and
then take credit for your work.


Focus on your Work
Instead of thinking about making yourself look good, focus on making others look good. Never
complain. Keep yourself busy, improving yourself, and you will not get yourself involved in the
things, that will make you lose your job, or get sent to jail. Always be on the conservative side. If
you are not sure, then don’t. You need to be able to hold yourself back, from doing what you
want to do. Take your job and your life seriously. This means doing the best job you can. Stay
away from office politics.


Be Thankful for What You Have
If you think you are not getting what you want out of your job, than consider what other options
there are. Regardless, your job is probably much better, than those that most people, in the world
work at. Even in America, now, there are many people who want your job and will likely work
harder, for less pay, so be happy you are employed.

                                            56 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

    Feel grateful for the things you have, not for what you don’t. Most people, throughout most
history, were slaves and in many situations had no free time and no pay. No one is making you
work a job, that you do not want to, in America, today. You can quit whenever you want. Except
in the military – the only way out there is in a body bag.


Take Life Seriously
It is important to have a good sense of humor, but take your life seriously. Think before you do
anything and spend a lot of time on big decisions. Have something beyond just your own
happiness to work for. Contribute to society and set an example for others. Take pride in yourself
and keep on improving your situation. That way you can help others, by your example. You
should set out to be the role model you always wanted to have.


2.3.9 Why Follow Rules?


God’s Reasons
It seems, that wherever I go, I see people breaking laws and former felonies being legalized.
Most people don’t even follow basic traffic laws and steal things, when they don’t want to pay
for them. Christian theologians have debated why God made the rules He did, even though they
rarely question the need to follow them.
   I think many people think, that since we experience God mystically, and that we see God,
through faith, that God is not fully rational, or that He makes arbitrary rules. The reality is that
God made us and so knows, that we need, to follow certain basic rules, in order to have the most
happy and fulfilling lives we can, in a world filled with sin. The only reason why we need faith,
to see God is that He is infinite and we (and everything else) are tiny and frail, in comparison.


Why Follow Stupid Laws?
It is interesting, to see, that many major belief systems have some very similar laws, like: not
stealing, not murdering, not lying. Many of these laws are also similar, to the ones adopted, by
most governments. This is not surprising, since these same rules, if not followed not only
damage individuals lives, but bring down society, as a whole. Many governments have a number
of other laws that are there for: sometimes rational reasons, sometimes outdated reasons,
sometimes for irrational reasons, sometimes unpopular reasons, sometimes unethical reasons,


                                            57 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

and sometimes for little to no reason.
    Whether or not we believe the laws make sense and are reasonable, we need to follow them,
because, if we start questioning some laws and are only required to follow the laws we agree
with, the whole government starts, to fracture, into many pieces. That is why you have to face
trial, if you break one of these laws, even if they are non-sensical, to you. And, similarly, not
obeying laws you haven’t heard of, or enforcing laws on your own are illegal, as well.


In the Court Room
With all the arguing today people do, to avoid having to follow directions, do their jobs properly,
allowing their kids destroy things and hurt people, or why it is not wrong for them to scam
people, it is comforting to watch TV shows, where you can see a small claims court, in action.
When the judge thinks they don’t need any more information, on the subject, believes what
either of the two parties are saying is irrelevant, or if they believe the defendant or the plaintiff
are lying, the judge says “shut up”. When enough information is gathered, to rule, the judge tells
the decision, bangs their gavel and tells them to leave.
   It is interesting how little the average person understands about the law and how they fail, to
understand how stupid they were, to get into the situation and their lack of shame, after talking
about it in public. Most of the time, what each party says is contradictory and their written
statements are often contradict the story they tell in court. I guess there is some way that the
judge can tell which one is lying, so the judge seems to have any easy time figuring out what the
real story is. The question is: why do people think it is ok to lie?


Lying has Consequences
Although lying, in many situations, is legal, it is one of the most corrosive, of the top immoral
activities, to society and personal relationships. We seldom tolerate our politicians lying and I am
sure no one really want to be lied to, but some how we think it will solve our problems. The
reality is that dishonesty is easily uncovered and will come out, as quickly as people care, about
the person, in question, due to our ability to instantly communicate, to the majority of the
population, within hours.
   And people seem to also think they will get away, with scams, or cheating, on their spouses,
and that no one will ever know, but people figure things out very quickly, once they find one
mistake or inconsistency, because the one thing people enjoy more, than getting away, with
something they did wrong, is getting someone else, in trouble.



                                            58 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

2.3.10 Fight for Humanity


Why We Value Computers
There has been a bias, in the intellectual world, that everything can be explained, by math and
that computers could perform the calculations for us, so that we could be more and more
intelligent, with less and less work. That is why we value software and this is the driving force,
pushing our world economy, in the direction it is going: the information revolution. This view of
the world encourages people, to stop thinking and let the computers do it for them. Because of
this, our ability to question reality and to understand theoretical things has decreased.


Let Computer Do the Work
It seems, instead of doing the hard work, to learn, and make critical choices, by being disciplined
and motivated, we want offload all our work, onto artificial intelligence, so that we can have to
think less and less and can just play. Because of this poor understanding of math and other
abstract theories, explaining our world, we falsely see computers, as being wiser and better than
us, so much that we are considering offloading more and more responsibilities to them. Because
we do not make the effort, to critically exam these preconceptions, we have a false appreciation
for computers.


Reducing Everything to Numbers
Many don’t see the need to learn basic thinking skills, like basic math, spelling, and critical
thinking, because the objective is to inspire kids, because we don’t have the will, to make the
students learn discipline and perseverance. There is less interest in abstracts, because we have
decided that the social sciences effectively replace humanities. We reduce the social sciences
down to statistics, and instead of becoming smarter and more dedicated, to learning, we let
computers think for us. Basically, we don’t value what make us human.


Being Human
Human being (existence) or sentience is the result of our making choices with our will or spirit.
If we think that the physical world is all that is important and all of that can be managed by
machines, then we continue to undervalue our worth, as human beings. We don’t value decision
making as an important skill, in ordering a society. People’s dream reality is that they just satisfy


                                            59 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

their own desires and someone or something else makes all the hard decisions and put in all the
hard work. It almost seems like people don’t even want, to make the effort, to stand out, for what
is right and instead just wants the machines, to give them simple instructions, so they are not
required to think, or have to work hard.


Stop Being Lazy
We only think computers can be alive, because we value what makes them unique, above what
makes us unique. It is an ultimate laziness, that we don’t even want to make our own decisions,
in life and have no desire, to grow emotionally or spiritually. This gives us a void and a despair,
that I hope inspires some, to start the long and hard process, of taking back our lives and value
the things, that give life meaning. One of the things, that brings great joy to my life is the
learning of new things and the creation of new things.


The Consequences of Our Actions
When we give up every value, that has spiritual significance, we give up our ability to
communicate and create meaning, in our life. Without being willing, to stick, to something, and
keep going, when we encounter resistance and have, to find other routes, to solve these
problems, we no longer are able to contribute, to the world and no longer have spiritual value.
All we are motivated, to do, is to play games and salsify our basest desires, and so we become
nothing more than robots. Without spiritual connections, to each other, culture becomes
irrelevant. We no longer can really call our society a civilization. We no longer see the reason for
laws and our society quickly devolves, into us being slaves.


Strengthening Minds
This is why we need, to require students, to do things, that they don’t find enjoyable and have
higher expectations, of them, as they get older. Instead of teaching students, the bare minimum,
to pass tests, teachers need to motivate their students, to push themselves farther and farther. Just
like, when you exercise, you have to keep breaking down the muscles, so that they will grow
back stronger, kids need, to have a certain amount, of stress, in their lives, to help them learn
discipline.


We Need Basic Skills
What is taught in school should continue to increase. Instead of giving in to the business world,

                                            60 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

the academic community needs, to keep teaching the classics and the fundamentals. Just as
someone who has learned calculus knows, even though calculators will perform basic math, it
would take you forever to solve derivatives, if you don’t know how to multiply and divide, in
your head, but also are good at algebra. And education always needs to go beyond what you
actually need, to be good at. When learning calculus, you get good at algebra; while you learn
algebra, you get good at multiplication and division; and when you do multiplication and
division, you get good at addition and subtraction.


True Value of the Internet
With all the resources available with the Internet, we have no good reason not, to study classical
literature, including that of India and China, because we not only don’t need, to learn the original
languages, but most can also be downloaded legally, for free. I actually have the TV on, in the
background, most of the day, as I live alone, but I don’t see the entire shows many times,
because I find it more interesting, to create things and to learn new things, then to just passively
engage my attention on something, that has no lasting significance. Throughout many centuries,
many cultures did no even have a written language, and books were very rare and expensive, but
now we have almost any resource, in our own native language, and can get at it immediately, at
little or no cost.


Use the Internet Positively
The Internet is what you make of it (as Google says). You can spend your life watching Youtube
videos of animals and kids doing funny things, or you can learn new languages, that were much
harder to learn, even a decade ago. You can now study, at the college level, without even having,
to take out loans, or quitting your job. It is now very cheap and easy, to fly around the world, to
almost any country, and you can even visit them virtually, on the Internet, for free. You can
download books and lectures, for college courses, at little or no cost. You may not have the
opportunity, to affect the educational system, but you can give your kids the best education,
easier and cheaper, than ever before.



2.4 World History Fragments
                                           by Ben Huot



                                            61 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

2.4.1 Why America Misunderstands International Relations


Part 1
Worst Countries to Fight In America, we are not aware of world history and so only look
back to World War II. Most histories of Third World countries available to read, in America,
only go back to World War II. We only learn about countries, when we have a war with them
and only, for that period. If we had ever read any history of Asia, we would never have tried to
invade either Afghanistan or Vietnam. These are the two hardest cultures to dominate in all of
Asia.
   The Vietnamese were the only country in Asia, that was able to fight off the Mongols
successfully. The only reason why the Mongols stopped in Eastern Europe was when the khan
died, to come back and get their inheritance. No one fought off the Mongols. The Mongols
would go into a major city and ask for their surrender, but if they didn’t, the entire town was
leveled and every man, women, child, animal, and other living thing was killed. That is why
many of the major Christian centers along the Silk Road do not exist today.

Capitlaism Failed One of the big lies we have seen throughout history is that in modern times
we have evolved ethically very fast and that is all due to technology and science. The thing is
that history doesn’t ever change much. I had always known that there were a few people who
controlled the world and that American democracy only existed, because our media is effectively
controlled, by large corporations. We saw this in the current crash that caused this Second Great
Depression (a deep, long term, worldwide recession is called a depression). The entirety of the
loss of wealth and the destruction of the world economy all came from letting one of these big
banks fall.
   The reason for the crash comes out of arrogance of the rich and this time they hurt themselves
as well. These financial geniuses thought they could get rid of risk in investments by fancy math.
The problem is that when you have created more money than the entire world economy was
worth, it was going to eventually fall and then everything was going to be destroyed in its wake.
Democracy officially failed and we now know very well that we are part of a one world
economy/government. These exact same banks did the same things before, in Third World
countries, like Argentina, but when they did the same thing to the world economy, they ended up
hurting themselves as well.

Europe The Europeans look down on us, but look who is hurting now. When I was a kid, we


                                           62 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

were afraid of Europe and Japan becoming bigger power than the US. Now Germany and Russia
is all that is holding Europe together and most of southern Europe is bankrupt. Being afraid of
Germany and Japan may have made sense in the 1930’s, but the only reason they outperformed
us during the end of the Cold War was because the US put great effort and a huge amount of
money, to bring up both these nations economies, so they would not turn Communist. Europeans
always think of themselves as so much better than Americans, but they almost destroyed
themselves 3 times (WW1, WW2, and almost WW3).

Germany vs. Prussia If you read almost any book on Germany, you would think that the entire
German history was in preparation for the Holocaust, when this is one of the farthest things from
the truth. Modern Germany is a combination of Prussia, the Holy Roman Empire, and parts of
Poland. We read about the great pre World War II breakthroughs in Science and they were 90%
German, but this was not a result of alien technology. Some of the greatest institutions of
learning in the Middle Ages were in the Holy Roman Empire (modern West Germany) and some
of the greatest thinkers in every field are German, like the most famous and influential atheists:
Nietzsche, Marx, Freud. A major branch of Christianity - Protestantism came out of Germany.
   Prussia, on the other hand was the force behind the NAZIs and is not primarily German in
origin, but rather started by a order of knights, like the Knights Templar called the Teutonic
Knights and ethnically came from all over Europe. When we think of the major powers of
Europe, we think of England and France, but for hundreds of years Poland occupied 1/3 of
Europe and their major rivals were the Swedes and the Turks (from Turkey). For a long time,
Poland was bigger than Russia and the Prussians could have been destroyed by the Polish at any
time, with minimal effort.

Decline of Islam = Rise of Europe We think of the time following the Voyage of Christopher
Columbus as the ascent of Europe, but the Islamic Ottoman Empire almost took over Europe, at
this time. First they destroyed the equivalent of the Vatican in the East, which was situated in
what is now called Istanbul, and started invading Europe. They resettled people to get rid of
undesirables and under their watch the most horrific persecution of Christians in the Middle East
occurred. They also resettled people, as another aspect of their ethnic cleansing, which is why we
have Muslims in Bosnia, to begin with. The Turks got all the way to Vienna, Austria, before they
were pushed back and the Hungarians had to continue to fight off minor invasions, for several
hundred years after that.
   If it wasn’t for the rise of the Worldwide Empires of England and France, Europe would
likely be dominated by Islamic Turkey today. Some of the reasons for the Europeans


                                           63 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

involvement in Africa started were a result of a vacuum of power due to the weakening of the
power of the Turks in Africa, to counter of the rise of Islamic Fundamentalism in the region, and
to counter rival European powers, who started colonies in Africa, as well. We think of ourselves
as going around in the world and making the world safe for democracy, but the British did the
same and failed terribly.

Many European Countries Have Very Short Histories Eastern Europe didn’t take its modern
form, until after World War 1. Most of Eastern Europe was controlled by the Byzantine (Eastern
Roman) Empire and then the Ottoman Turks, in the south, with Poland taking most of the north,
and Hungary most in the middle. Most of the rest of the nations, of Eastern Europe have very
little history as their own countries. Ukraine means borderland. The funny thing about Eastern
Europe is that most of the area is historically Eastern Orthodox (and written languages developed
by a Byzantine Empire monk called Cyril, using the Greek Alphabet, but their own words, unlike
the Roman Catholic Church, which made everyone use Latin, until a few decades ago) and is
ethnically Slavic (including Russia), but neither Poland, nor Hungary are traditionally Slavic or
Eastern Orthodox.
    Germany and Italy only looked like they do now since the 19th century. Another thing few
people know is that in Northern China, noodles have been part of the traditional diet, instead of
rice and pasta was not in Italy, until after Marco Polo went to China (who was only allowed to do
so, because it was controlled by the Mongols at the time, as the Chinese had no respect for the
Europeans, who lived in houses made mostly of manure, did not have soap, and often
slaughtered livestock, in their own homes - incidentally, this applied to Europeans and not
Christians in general, as Christians were sent as ambassadors, from the Persian Empire, to China,
before Islam or England existed). The other things we think of as traditionally European, like
tomatoes or potatoes came from the New World. Which means that pizza (and chocolate) is a
relatively recent recipe. It makes me wonder what the Russians and Irish traditionally ate, before
the had potatoes - maybe oatmeal/gruel?




Part 2
Military vs. Terrorists When ever we talk about the Middle East, the topic of the Crusades
comes up. But why doesn’t anyone question the wars that the Islamic armies fought and who’s
land they took over. It was all Christian land, populated by the native peoples of the Middle East,
including the Ancient Egyptians, Assyrians, Babylonians, and Persians, that these armies
destroyed. There is a struggle now in the Middle East between two groups of people - the

                                            64 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

progressive Reformers and the Fundamentalists. If we look at history, in general, or recent
African revolutions or the revolution in Iran, in particular, everyone always assumes that it will
turn into a benevolent democracy, but that basically never happens.
    There are two groups of people in the Middle East that have a viable chance at controlling the
government: the evil groups that torture and persecute minorities like Christians and support
terrorism and there are the successors of the people that were just as bad but were friendly to
America (now the status quo is the Middle Eastern countries own military). One of those groups
will control those area, within this generation and that force will stay there, for the foreseeable
future. There are many people in the Middle East, who are kind and pro US, but they will not be
able to do the things necessary, to control the country. As many as can should try to get asylum
in the US, unless they want to be martyrs.

Assyrian Legacy Early Muslims were almost exclusively Arabs, that came from what is now
Saudi Arabia and are not native, to anywhere north or west of the Arabian peninsula. There were
always virtually no Christian Arabs, as the Arabs, at the time, basically all converted to Islam
and anyone converting from Islam, to another religion, from then on, until the present day, was
executed. The vast majority of Christians, at this time in history, were in the Middle East and
were subjects or Arabian/Muslim rulers. Europe did not fully convert to Christianity, until the
Renaissance, as the areas of the former Western Roman Empire were the only areas where
Christians existed, at that time, (basically Southern Europe plus France and the Celtic hold out
areas, of the British Isles) and Christians were attacked, long into the High Medieval period and
tortured, to convert them to Paganism, by the Vikings.
   One of the myths, that we in America are told, is that the Islamic empires in the Middle East
brought Aristotle’s philosophy to the Medieval West and they supported Scientific and
philosophical pursuits, that later advanced Western Civilization and that Christians and Jews
peacefully co-existed with Muslims. First of all, the only reason why Scientific, philosophical,
and medical pursuits were tolerated was due to their protection, by the royal courts (the secular
rulers). The descendants of the Assyrian people, speaking the eastern dialect of Aramaic (also
called Syriac) and almost entirely Christian, in what is now Lebanon, Syria, Iraq, and Iran, set up
the first and leading universities and did the first translations of Aristotle’s work (and they were
the best surgeons in the region, as well) and it was the Byzantine (Eastern Roman) empire’s
monks, that helped bring the Greek classics, to Italy (by providing necessary Latin-Greek
dictionaries and instruction on translation), which later resulted in the European Renaissance.

Like Jewish in Medieval Europe The Christian situation in the Middle East was similar to the


                                            65 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

situation of Jewish people, in Europe, during this same period, in that you could live your entire
life in one area and never suffer persecution, but if you lived 100 miles farther away 20 years
later, you would be massacred. The techniques used to get rid of the Assyrian/Christian
community are the same used in ethnic cleansing. The big difference between being Jewish in
Medieval Europe and being Christian in “Medieval” Middle East was that Christians were the
majority, in the Middle East, whereas the Jewish people were a tiny minority, in Europe.
    One of the reasons why there were so many Jewish people in Poland, at the time of the NAZIs
was that Poland had historically been a great place to go for minorities, because Poland had: a
relatively small population, was fairly even mixed religiously, was a very progressive and
wealthy land, which had many of the political ideas implemented like we have now in modern
democracies, like the United States, and they encouraged talented people to come settle there. At
this same time, there were a lot of religious persecution and outright warfare, in the Holy Roman
Empire (Germany) and inquisitions in Western Europe, as the Protestant Reformation was taking
palace, but little of that violence hit Poland, at this time.

Learning from Islam If you read the writings, of the earliest Christians, in the Middle East
who were called the Desert Fathers because they lived in the deserts of Egypt, as monks, in the
first few centuries, after Christ’s death, and then read one of the great Sufi (Islamic) mystics
literary works, you could easily mix the two up. There is a lot that American Christians can
learn, from Muslims in the Middle East, but they are not political or scientific, but rather ethical
and spiritual. I think that people in most parts of Asia and Africa take religion far more seriously,
with greater courage, and greater self-examination, than we do in America.




Part 3
American Empire Many Americans fear that we will no longer by the dominant world power,
or that we already aren’t anymore. First of all, we will be fully aware of the exact time, when we
are no longer the dominant, or one of the dominant world powers – we will no longer have a big
target on our back and when Muslims speak of the Great Satan, they will mean India, China,
Russia, or some other country. How many people angry at what they see as the “West” are angry
at the British or the French.
    We often look upon the French and the British as having empires, but we consider America a
democracy. Any country that stretches from one major ocean to another is unquestionably an
empire. We look down on the Europeans as arrogant, weak, and Godless, but the British and
French empires took it upon themselves, although being very ignorant of the cultures, they

                                            66 Of 232
                                          Better and Better

dominated saw themselves as sharing what they learned and what they valued, with their
colonies, in order to bring them up to speed, with Europe.

Evangelizing Shows Compassion We hear it time and again how missionaries were only
trying to convert the indigenous groups of the world to Christianity, in order to dominate them,
but it really showed that they respected and cared for those groups of people. Consider for a
moment that Christians truly believe that there is only one way to Heaven, then the Christian
faith is the greatest gift they can give others. I personally feel closer to and respect Christians, in
the third world than I do to my neighbors, in my hometown.
   We often see religion as a divider, but it is just as much a unifier. In fact, any belief system or
any shared interest, is both a divider and a unifier. Great conviction is often followed by great
compassion and sacrifice. It is ironic to all the claims that Christianity is a religion, for rich white
men, when the majority of Europeans and Americans have overwhelmingly rejected the
Christian God, and in the poorest parts of the world, where most people have darker skin,
Christianity is the most popular belief system.

One World Economy The world is now one truly one big economy. No major power wants
any other power to fall, because it brings down everyone else. The reason why the US
deliberately tied its economy to the Chinese is to make it almost impossible to fight a war with
us. We saw the huge banks go bankrupt a few years ago in the US, and now Europe is in worse
shape than we are.
   America is now in a position much like any other advanced civilization in history, where we
are the victims of our own success. We site like in a wide fertile valley, with so much produce,
that most of it goes bad. Just like has happened many times throughout history, more mobile
people, like nomads on horseback or pirates, see us as a sitting duck. The difference is that we
are an ocean away from all this.

Islamic World Unsure of Future It seems that the Islamic world cannot decide whether they
want to embrace the modern world or not. I can see their dilemma. If it weren’t for the fact that
our civilization is based on cheap and plentiful oil, we could just build a wall around most of the
Muslim world and just go our separate ways.
   The funny thing is this world Islam is fighting against shares little in common with what they
found, when they started invading the predominately Christian Middle East, at the beginning of
Islam. America and Europe are no longer mostly Christian, the US is close to no longer being
predominately white, the US culture, politics, economy, agriculture, and industry ties are


                                              67 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

stronger with Latin America, Middle East, Asian than they are with Europe.

No Longer White; Never Muslim Europe is again going to be backwaters, just like it was
before the Reconnaissance and America is transforming into a combination of mainly Asian and
Latin American inspired cultures. The areas with the most Christians now are poor people in
weak countries, with nothing valuable to destroy. It would even be possible that America would
eventually become predominantly Muslim, as it appears to be in Europe. Victims of their own
open mindedness, some of the greatest enemies of America and Europe now live in Europe, even
legally, and are being supported by the taxpayers.
   The three things that will keep America from becoming predominately Muslim are that:
American women do not want to dress conservatively, most Americans will never stop drinking
alcohol, and most Americans are not disciplined enough, to put the effort necessary, into the
numerous obligations taking upon oneself, when becoming Muslim (like praying 3 times a day,
fasting for a month, or giving more than a tiny amount of money to the poor). If Americans are
becoming too lazy to be committed Christians, they certainly won’t accept a faith with more
rules and time commitment.




Part 4
Information Revolution In addition to our entire world becoming one economy, we are
undergoing a technological revolution greater than the industrial revolution, more on par with the
agricultural revolution. Whenever this happens, the ride is often not fun, totally new social
institutions occur, and it can be totally unsuccessful, or, at least, have a negative effect on
consumers, employees, and businesses. The social revolutions are often bigger and change more
things, than the technology changes by themselves.

Other Technology Driven Revolutions With the agricultural revolution, we developed written
languages, literature, philosophy, government, laws, cities, culture, specialized occupations, and
other basic things needed to form civilizations. This revolution was successful, because many
more people could be fed, than before and non-farmers had the time, to develop culture. The
industrial revolution was a mixed blessing.
   Many of the problems caused major social changes, like the development of communism, the
decline of traditional religion, pollution, dangerous working conditions, and organized crime.
The industrial revolution also brought positive things, like consumer protection laws, labor
unions, mass production, increased agricultural production, public/rapid transportation, and

                                           68 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

public education. This was all fueled by coal and then also oil.

Downsides to Technology Revolutions The thing to remember about these revolutions, that
people often forget, is that they depend upon previous technological revolutions, so that if we
lose the ability, to grow crops or lose the cheap and plentiful supply of oil and coal, then
everything falls to pieces. One of the reason why this would be so disastrous is that we have not
set up infrastructure, to easily fall back, to a previous technological level. Which means, that if
things fall apart, after enough people die off and we use up everything we can scavenge, we will
be living in the stone age.
   Another thing that people seem to not understand is that even if the technological revolution is
successful, on a large scale, it can often make many people unemployable. One thing we never
seemed to address is what do people whose skill level is at the manufacturing level or farming
level do, when there are not enough jobs in this area? We will likely end up with a large group of
people, that are constantly on unemployment.
   Not everyone can or wants to be an engineer or a programmer and there are only so many jobs
in the field. Since wages are the highest cost of any business or government, as things get worse,
people get laid off, so that taxes can stay where they are, since we didn’t save any, when things
were going good. There is nothing wrong with working at a mill.

People Getting Richer and Lasier In society, we seem to value whatever is newest and most
technologically advanced, so that we focus now on software specifically, or information, in
general. Before the industrial revolution, the cost of doing things came mostly from the raw
materials, but, afterwards it was the cost of labor, while now it is the information the product or
service contains or uses. This is because with cheap and plentiful oil and coal, it is very easy to
raise crops and mine raw materials and to manufacture almost anything, but the information
(often in software) is much more expensive (because it is more labor intensive).
    At this point, we are becoming so efficient and have such powerful machines, that people are
getting lazier and lazier. At the same time, when there are fewer jobs than ever before, the
average person is unwilling, to follow basic rules and so is easily replaced. We already have
most of the farming and manufacturing done, by machines and also often in foreign countries, so
little is left besides the programmer jobs, other than service jobs. Americans provide horrid
service, because of their stubbornness and laziness. This includes things like not bothering to
show up on time, or not following directions.

Selfish and Self-Obsorbed It seems now that most people desire, to run their own businesses,


                                            69 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

but instead of desiring to make money, they just want to make all the minor decisions, like what
color the table is. If they are any good, they refuse to advertise. The way management works is
that the head manager delegates responsibility and makes sure that the people they hire do are
motivated and good at what they do. That is the beauty of the management at Apple. Steve Jobs
trained a whole management team, so that after he died, things could work the same way as
before, and so we can expect similar results, given the world economy doesn’t fall to pieces.
   With it being easy to copy things online, everyone now expects everything (especially
intellectual property) to be free. If this continues, we can expect that the entire entertainment
industry is going to shrink dramatically. Ads don’t pay enough, to support good quality content.
Many people expected books to cost significantly less than printed books, but the value is in the
information, not the printing, or else the book isn’t worth reading. Right now, many authors are
living, on such low salaries, like $20,000 a year and are not going to be able, to afford, to
continue writing books.

Consequence of Theft on Economy I expect e-books to be stolen, as well, as the only thing
slowing down the stealing of movies is Internet speed and the same happened with music. The
only way this was averted was to make it very easy to find and purchase what you wanted and
charging a ridiculously small fee. I can see people saying, why do I spend $10 on a book, when I
only read it once, but I listen to the same song many times and it only cost me $1. E-books are
very small in file size, so that won’t be a barrier. And we all know that DRM (software
restrictions) doesn’t work, as most locked content schemes are broken within hours.
   Now people seem to think that stealing intellectual property, like giving away millions of
copies of the same book or song (when you move a file from the Internet to your computer, vice
versa or any other drive, you are making a copy of it) is somehow not stealing, because it doesn’t
deprive the owner of possible revenue, nor is the original gone. What people seem to not
understand is that when the price of things gets too small, people no longer can afford, to make
those things. This same thing is happening to the PC industry. If you are selling at a loss per unit,
you will not make it up in volume.




Part 5
Rate of Change Accelerating There will be many changes, to the entire world, over the next
hundred years. These changes will be bigger, than a technological revolution, or the formation of
a one world economy and these changes will keep happening, at a faster and faster rate.
   We have heard about global warming, but what many people don’t know is that doesn’t

                                            70 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

necessarily mean warmer conditions, where you live. America will be one of the least affected
regions. Africa, Asia, and Europe will be the most effected. One of the big uncertainties is how
the ocean is changing and how severe the affects will be, because the oceans affect climate much
more than people imagine.

Big Problems for Russia Europe is as close as Siberia, to the Arctic, but is made warmer, by
ocean currents, and if they leave, Northern Europe could be covered in ice. Southern Europe
already appears, to be turning, to desert. The Middle East and North Africa will become too hot,
for anyone to live in, and India will lose its major river and fresh water supply. At this point in
time, China can barely feed itself, because of the few areas it has of arable land, which much of
that is being over run, by sandy dessert, blowing in.
   What would be the obvious solution for India and China? Just like in America, if things get
too hot, we just head North, which would be for us, Canada. The Chinese and Indian refugees
will likely go North as well, but for them this will be Russia and the former Soviet Turkic
nations, just south of Russia. Also, the oceans will likely rise a few feet, which even now is
affecting major ports, but this can and is being mitigated, with very expensive engineering feats.
And a bigger problem is that many of the invasive and aggressive insects will likely head farther
north. This will also bring tropical diseases north. This will likely happen in Europe and the
American South.
   The biggest problems are not enough drinkable water and the other is the increase in weather
severity. The weather problems can be fixed, but are very expensive and we don’t have a lot of
money, nor do we expect much, any time soon. There is also the problem of water, but this
widely varies, depending on where you live. The American Southwest will be in an even worse
state, than it is today.

More Energy or More Efficiency One of the things that would solve virtually all our problems
would be a more powerful energy source. There are many today that could theoretically work, if
they become efficient enough, or done on a large enough scale. This applies to solar, wind,
bacteria produced diesel, even gas consumption in cars can be made much more efficient. There
are two other solutions that would help with water specifically – if we could make desalination
more efficient, then every place with a desert next to an ocean could have almost unlimited
amounts of water. The other solution is to use our sanitation treated clean water, in our water
supply, instead of sending it into the rivers.
   The third area that will help is the same as with everything else – decrease our consumption –
Americans use somewhere in the neighborhood of 100x the water that is used by an average


                                            71 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

house in Africa. The same would work well with cars: if we used public transportation or only
used cars for work and other necessities, we could bring down oil consumption by 40%. But it is
unlikely Americans will cut back on any of these and, if we do, China and/or India will likely use
more. Right now China pollutes more than the United States. They use coal much more, than we
do (they have a huge amount of coal resources) and use a very dirty kind, in the ships, they send
manufactured goods, to America on.

Need Unlimited Energy The only long term solution has to account, for the reality, that we are
addicted to things, that require a lot of energy and our energy use will increase, as more energy
becomes available. We already are set up, to send most forms of media, through the Internet,
which saves a lot of gas, but it is possible we could make consumables out of recyclable “inks”
using 3d printing technology, now becoming cheap enough for consumer use and effective even
with things, like human organs. But our long term hopes are not in space or in the ocean, but all
around us.
   It has taken us many years, to finally get the money approved, to make a supercollider,
without stopping it half way through, and we have a working one now, in Switzerland. For
people that are not familiar, with the basics of quantum mechanics and string theory, there are
two ways the world works, one on large scale and another on the small scale, but they contradict
each other.

Advanced Physics and Unlimited Power If certain small but very rare particles are found,
they can either prove or disprove a variety of theories, which could allow use to make virtually
unlimited amount of energy, for an unlimited period of time. These things cost billions of dollars
and that was back in the 90s and they were considered frivolous, because average people didn’t
realize, that there were real benefits, to this research.
   Something to consider is this – that there is always a cost to everything – more energy, as with
any other advanced technology would likely have some seriously negative side effects, like: very
expensive to get, pollution, painful medical conditions, more powerful weapons, or dependence
on a hostile or unstable foreign nation or company, for critical components.

Scary Changes I would like living in a primitive state, over some of the advances, that seem to
be on the verge of coming, into consumer market, like connecting devices, inside our bodies,
with devices, whom someone else controls. I also worry about the continued legalization of
drugs and illegal sex activities. I also see a world, where everyone knows all the personal
information, about everyone else. The saddest thing happening now is people finding it easier, to


                                            72 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

communicate, with a computer, than a person and the overall negativity, of online feedback,
regardless of topic.

Positive Changes Look forward, to social changes, started by the information revolution, that
no one has predicted before and for fundamental breakthroughs, in treating disease and our
understanding of how the body works, allowing us to live longer. The recently completed Human
Genome Project is as fundamental to understanding biology as the Periodic Table of Elements in
chemistry, or the Theory of Relativity in physics.
   Also, the new communication, navigation, and logistical technologies (less exciting but more
useful) are now being deployed to the US military, resulting in: faster reaction to intelligence, the
atomization of much of the navy ships, reuse of the same major components for each of the
major types of aircraft used by each service, and exoskeletons and any terrain vehicles, to allow
small groups of soldier, to carry more firepower, allowing the US military to do more with less.
   I also see us making major discoveries, showing human civilization was much more
advanced, in technology, than we now are and that the first cities go back, farther than we could
every imagine. Many of these discoveries will likely be underwater, as most major cities are next
to a major body of water, and being that close to water results in constant change, in both water
levels and violent weather, that can and do bring cities underwater.
   The best way to positively affect the future is for us to pray.




2.4.2 History of Cultures


Legacy of Dead Cultures?
Many people wonder what happens to older civilizations, when new ones come in, and why we
don’t always have evidence, that has lasted. There are several reasons why civilizations may be
forgotten: they are assimilated, so much, that their culture can no longer be separated, from the
succeeding culture; they merge with the next culture and contribute things we accredit to the
later culture; they are dominated and destroyed completely; there are political or religious
reasons for forgetting; or there is they leave no written history or language.


Pre-Hindu India
Many people think that the Aryans (who brought Hinduism to India) were the first advanced

                                            73 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

civilization in India, but this is not true. And these earlier people contributed things, that would
surprise most people. The Aryans brought with them a horse based culture, the elaborate rituals,
and a sophisticated poetic tradition.
   Based on evidence, that was gathered by archeologists, the previous culture already:
understood meditation; had a belief in the purifying effects of water, for religious purposes;
already grew cotton; had an early Shiva like god; considered bulls sacred; worshiped the phallus;
considered certain species of trees sacred, like the one the Buddha found enlightenment under;
and the region was inhabited by multiple races of people. Their worship, racial combinations,
and language were most similar to that of modern South India.


Indian and Iranians Against Writing
In this case, you can see that, although there is little left of the culture, that is definitive like
written records, there are some important religious and cultural elements contributed, by the
forgotten culture. This earlier civilization was dominated by the later Vedic peoples and the two
lowest castes were originally designed, for those who were descendants, of this culture. Even
today, South India is not fully dominated by the Vedic culture of Northern India.
   One of the reason why there is little understanding of Early Indian and Iranian history is
because they early on rejected written records, due to an early belief that they were evil, maybe
as they already perfected the orally transmitted poetry, but also due to their lack of interest in
history. It wasn’t until Buddhism and the infrequent encounters with the Greek world, that we
have many records, of ancient India.


Political Realities of Ethnic Cleansing
Another example of earlier cultures being supplanted, by alter cultures, is in the Middle East,
where the Assyrian and Ancient Egyptian descendants have lost cultural control, of their
respective regions. This is due to the Arabic people (who were originally from Saudi Arabia)
conquering the Middle East and North Africa and getting rid of the previous population, due to
ethnic cleansing techniques.
   But, just like the Jewish people in Europe, they managed to preserve their culture, despite all
this. One of the reasons why this is not found in most history books is due to political and
religious reasons. It simply makes Arabic Islam look bad; there are few of these people left; and
no one wants to offend Arabic Muslims, because they have oil.




                                            74 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

Advantages of Being Good at War
In Europe, one of the previous cultures was the Celtic race and they were pushed to the North
Western edges of Europe: Brittany in Northern France, Cornwall in Southwest England, Wales,
Scotland, and Ireland. Most people do not know that the English are not native to Great Britain
and the ancient Celts lived in what is now England. They were being attacked by the Vikings
(from what is now Norway, Sweden, and Denmark), and so they invited the Anglos, Saxons, and
Jutes from what is now Northwest Germany, to fight the Vikings off.
   The English tried to dominate and destroy the cultures of these Celtic areas, in order to get rid
of opposition, but they resisted effectively. Another little known fact is that the Scottish King
inherited the English throne, as well, and later there was an act of union that officially combined
Scotland and England, from which the Union Jack comes from (which has the flags of both
Scotland and England combined).


Openness to Religious Innovations
India and China are unusual, in that they kept their ancient culture, in tact more or less, which is
likely due to the willingness, to borrow from other belief systems. Buddhism, Confucianism,
Taoism, and Hinduism very much co-adopted from each other and from other belief systems like
Christianity (Church of the East) and various kinds of animism. But they have also changed
fundamentally over time. Christianity and Islam both consider themselves, to be the one true
faith and path to God and make contradictory claims, so that they are more resistant, to
combination with other faiths.
   But both Islam and Christianity have co-adopted some pagan/new age ideas like the Saints,
who are based on pre-Christian and pre-Islamic deities and Greek Philosophy, which is based on
pagan ideas, from the Middle East, like in the Kabbalah and Gnosticism. Islam has also co-
adopted many Christian elements, like: the architecture of mosques, the daily prayers, similar
early language, and Sufism (which is inspired by Jesus Christ and directly reflects the ideas, of
the early Christian mystics in Egypt); and additional pagan/new age elements, like: the most holy
Muslim site (the Kaaba in Mecca, Saudi Arabia) was first a pagan temple, many of the stories the
Koran are based on Gnostic texts, the direct rejection of the Lordship of Jesus Christ, and the
adding to and corrupting of Scripture.


American Prejudices
There is also an interest, in preserving the dominance of certain cultures, for religious and or
political reasons. In America, many Christians are obsessed with the Middle East and Europe,


                                            75 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

because they think that they are central to prophecy. In addition, most Americans care about the
Middle East, China, Japan, and India, due to our dependence, on these economies, for our world
economy, to function properly.
   There is a major and unwarranted obsession with Europe, due to the myth that we are a nation
based on Western Civilization and a big unwarranted disconnect from Latin America, possibly
because of linguistic reasons (due to the fact that a high percentage of Europeans who speak
English, but a much lower percentage of Latin Americans speak English). The lack of interest in
Africa and Southeast Asia shows our materialism and lack of interest in anything spiritual.


Continual Cycle of Culture
Another interesting re-occurring phenomenon, in world history, is that a nomadic group from
Central Asia settles down, forms a government, and commits to an agricultural economy, then
grows wealthy, and more nomads from Central Asia see it as a sitting duck and invade and
plunder them, then they settle down and start a government and start growing crops and the cycle
repeats itself. The main reason for this is because a society can become much more wealthy, due
to agriculture, than they would raising animals and migrating back and forth, but the nomads
make much better warriors, because they don’t have anything sedentary, that can be attacked (it
is much harder to hit a moving target).


2.4.3 Central Asia and the Turkic Peoples


Where, Who, and Why
One of the really overlooked parts of the Old World is as big a part of Asia as China or India and
just as important, especially in the next few decades. Central Asia consists of a vast and
unbroken stretch of grassland, in the area South of Russia (Siberia) and North of China, India,
Pakistan, Iran, and Armenia (the grasses continue into Hungary, on the west end). Two of the
biggest reasons why people should find this group of people important, apart from the spiritual
reasons, is that some of the world’s untapped oil supply is there and the area is mainly Islamic
(and Al-Queda is trying to radicalize the area). It is a group of some of these peoples, who were
the main allies, of the US, in Afghanistan and would be important, in any war or crisis, involving
any, of those bordering countries.
   This was the area, from which many of our European ancestors (other than those of Southern
Europe) came from, before they settled down, into farms and cities, including the Celtic (Irish,

                                           76 Of 232
                                          Better and Better

Scottish, Welsh, and Northern French), Germanic (Scandinavia, England, France, and Germany)
Slavic (Eastern Europe and Western Russia), and Uralic (Finland and Hungary) tribes. The
Aryan civilization came from there too, whose descendants now dominate India and Iran. The
name for the big group of people that live there now is called Turkic. They include most the
countries that end in “-stan” (Uzbekistan, Kazakstan, Azerbaijan, Turkmenistan, and Kyrgyzstan
all have over Turkic peoples, as 75% or more of their population) and Turkey. One of the major
groups of people, who lived there, during Biblical times were called Scythians by the Greeks.


Central Asian Culture
A few cultural things that people in Central Asia had in common were: raising domesticated
animals, especially sheep, cattle, goats, and camels; fighting on horseback, with small, fast
horses, a special small, but powerful compound bow, with fake retreats and ambushes, and they
could fire their arrows backwards, while riding at full speed; never letting themselves get wet,
even for cleaning themselves; practicing what is generally called shamanism; using felt for
textiles, taking scalps, and drinking their enemies blood. All these cultural elements were passed
down and used by anyone, who lived in this part of Inner Asia, from Biblical times, onward. The
Turkic people were also very close cultural partners of the Iranians.


Chinese vs. Turkic Peoples Cultures
The Chinese empire was a rival, of the various Turkic people groups, that lived in this vast
steppe. The Chinese, since Confucianism, always promoted manners and obedience, to the
family and the government. The scholar-official was given control, of a government position,
like a plot of land, and was given this position, based on passing a government exam, that
required the candidate, to write poetry, illustrating Confucian philosophy.
   The Chinese were very civilized people, but they never really invested, in mastering warfare.
The Art of War is actually about avoiding war, all together, and puts much emphasis, on
espionage. The Turkic people, on the other hand, were very strong, independent, and good at
combat, but not what we now would call “classically educated.”


Process for Forming a Turkic Empire
After an existential crisis, in the Turkic culture, like: things that threatened their survival, out of
control infighting amongst the tribes, or a powerful leader or new belief system came about;
caused an empire to be founded, by the joining together of the tribes. Next thing that had to


                                             77 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

happen was that a clear leader must arise and get rid of any pretenders or opportunists in his
tribe, and get an army formed, that would follow him, instead of their tribal leaders.
    Next, he would need to appeal to what was the shaman equivalent, of the Chinese concept of
the Mandate of Heaven, where the new emperor succeeds on the basis of his ability, to govern
and his predecessors weakness, especially moral, that led to his downfall. He had to perform
rituals, censuses, and law enforcement.
    He then had to hold the military, consisting of warriors of all the tribes, together, under his
tribes command. He had to set up his tribe, to run the offices necessary, for a nation-state
government. He then put his loyalist clan leaders, into leadership positions, in his upper echelon,
of military leaders and then appointed leaders, going down, in scale of 10s.


Chinese Mistakes
The Chinese Han dynasty (when Confucianism became the official philosophy of the
government) was unsuccessful in fighting off the Turks, because the Chinese emperor provoked
them, by using the construction of the great Wall of China, to extend his territory. He then made
things worse, by losing some of his generals, who gave insider information, to the Turkic people,
on how to get what they want, in negotiations with China. The Chinese emperor wanted the
Turkic people, to depend upon the Chinese emperor.
    The Chinese Emperor negotiated a peace treaty, by giving his relatives, as brides, for the
Turkic leaders, so that they would owe them obligations, as families were expected to, according
to law and tradition. The Chinese emperor sought to corrupt the Turkic leader, by sending him
luxury goods and indoctrinating him, by sending him scholar-officials, who would train him in
manners, according to Confucian traditions. The Chinese emperor had to admit, in official
documents, that the Turkic leader was of equals status, to himself. The Chinese paid ransom, but
still were invaded and the Turkic peoples kept upping the ransom.


Chinese Successes
The Chinese finally realized, that the treaty wasn’t worth the costs. The Turkic leader did not
have enough power, to fully control his followers, to abide by the treaties. The Chinese emperor
had to go, after the Turkic monetary source, westward of them, but he had to build up his army to
do so. The Chinese had to build up a cavalry, with supporting infrastructure, like: cattle breading,
adopting the automatic crossbow, and adding to its standard logistics of military bases, dedicated
roads, and supply depots. The Chinese attacked deep into enemy territory and took back
conquered land, on its borders, although it was hard for the Chinese, to maintain this military


                                            78 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

presence.
    The Chinese were able to cut off the Turkic people, from the monetary base and their sacred
sites. Now there began infighting, amongst the Turkic royal house, for the throne, and then the
Chinese emperor made the Turkic leader give his word, to the Chinese Emperor, in person,
acknowledging that the emperor was his superior. The Chinese gave the Turkic leader lavish
gifts, in exchange and the Turkic peoples went along with it. The Turkic people gradually lost
their unity and faded away. The Chinese were also able, to strengthen trade, along the Silk road,
in the process.


Early Religion of Turkic Peoples
Interesting enough, the Shaman was mostly useful, to only the leaders, because they were
ambassadors to the spiritual world, and could tell the future, or guarantee success in battle, but
were of little use, to the average Turkic warrior. The point of their religion was to keep life
happy and everything working and in balance. They believed in heavenly powers and in their
ancestors spirits.
    The fireplace was the center of their worship to the ancestors, where meals were served, to the
ancestors, through the fire, or smeared on wood or felt dolls, symbolizing their ancestors. At
burial sites, there are stone ancestors figures holding offering vessels, in their hands. The
fireplace itself was considered a portal, to the ancestor’s spiritual world. These rites performed
by the fire saved their children and gave good luck to their families.


2.4.4 Correcting German History


Prussia vs. Germany
                                                                                    th
When most people think of German history, they think of the Prussia, of the 19 century, but
there is much more to Germany, than that. In fact, Prussia was only partially German racially and
the area was occupied by Poland, up until a few centuries ago. Prussia originated, from the Poles
inviting in the Teutonic Knights (which were very similar to the infamous Knights Templar), to
help pacify the resistance, to Poland, in this area (much as and with the same consequences, as
the British Celts inviting the Anglos, Saxons, and Jutes, into what is now called England). Much
of what we think of as Prussian evolves, from this, like the black eagle and iron cross.
   German history was central, to Medieval European history, where the Holy Roman Empire (a


                                            79 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

loose confederacy of independent states) occupied the same basic area as modern West
Germany, south, to the middle of Italy. The Germanic peoples include the French, English, and
Scandinavians, as well as the Germans. The German people spread westward, across Europe, at
the end of the Roman Empire, and, in the process, kept pushing the Celts, to the fringes, of
Western Europe.
   The Medieval culture was formed, by merging Roman and German paganism, with Roman
Catholic Christianity. The ancient legal practices, of the Germanic people, like the basis of
power on individual and direct relationships between the king and the local chiefs (loyalty to a
specific person) formed the basis, of what later became the feudal system.


Higher Education
Germany was also one of the great centers of learning, for a thousand years, with the Emperor
encouraging, especially, education, in the humanities. Later on, some of the greatest and most
influential thinkers of all time were German. Marx, Nietzsche, and Freud are just a couple, of the
most well known, of the German thinkers.
   This great tradition of education came from the Middle East, but not from the Arabs. It has
been widely circulated that Muslim scholars were essential to the survival of classic Greek
philosophy and literature, but this is far from true. Arab scholars only were able to preserve and
emulate these Greek classics by first being taught them by the Syriac Christians.
   Another myth is that the interest in scholarship was related to Islam, which couldn’t be further
from the truth. The only reason why the intellectuals were tolerated. in the Islamic empires. was
because of their protection, by the royal court (secular leaders). Islam has never been friendly, to
education and scholarship, outside of Islamic religious law.
   I don’t see this lack of interest, in the Sciences, by Muslims, in the Middle East a thousand
years ago a bad thing. My favorite thing about Islam is Sufism (which was heavily inspired by
Syriac Christians) and I believe that it would benefit our society, to be more focused on morality
and less on material things. I rate cultures, on how moral they are, and, in my eyes, I believe, that
in this area, we can learn immensely about moral progress from Islam. Wisdom is superior to
knowledge, belief is superior to wealth, passion is superior to strength, and self-control is greater
than fame.


Church Evolution
The rituals involving praying, to the saints, and the veneration, of holy relics, have pagan origins.
A similar situation was responsible, for the creation of the Bodhisattva, in Chinese Buddhism,


                                            80 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

where the previous indigenous beliefs, of East Asia, were merged with Buddhism, so that the
gods and goddesses of the previous belief system were re-imagined, as enlightened beings.
   Many of the things, which the Roman Catholic Church currently claims about itself, have not
always been made, even by them. The situation between the Holy Roman Emperor and the
Roman Catholic pope evolved, over a very long period of time. The Latin church became the
state church, over a period of time, so that both the Emperor and the pope could bolster each
other’s credibility.
   It wasn’t until later, on that the Roman Catholic pope (Leo the 1st) claimed that the the leader
of the Latin Church was the successor, to Peter, and that they were then one true church. It was
long after the creation of the position of the Latin pope, that the pope claimed that the Latin
church had the divine and exclusive mission, of evangelizing the world, beyond Western Europe.
Very early on, it was popularly believed that either the Emperor or the Latin pope was the anti-
Christ (and with good and specific scriptural support).


2.4.5 Progressive and Dynamic Polish


Eastern European History
Why Study Polish History? The history of Poland is fascinating and unexpected, because it
was, in many ways, ahead of its time and shares much in common, with the United States and
other contemporary democracies. For hundreds of years, the situation in Poland was a utopia and
this is highly encouraging. This is in stark contrast, to what the popular opinion, of Poland has
been, for the last couple hundred years.
   Very few people study Eastern European history, so they often think, that the current political
situation, in Eastern Europe reflects the historical powers, in the region. This couldn’t be more
wrong. Just as well know and respected countries, in modern Europe, considered vital, to
understanding Europe and forming a large part, of its great tradition, like Italy and Germany, did
                                              th
not exist, as we now know them, until the 19 century, so Eastern Europe was divided up much
different prior to World War I, then as we no see it on modern maps.

Historical Hungary and Poland Both the Polish and the Hungarians were the major groups,
who fought off Muslim takeover, of Europe, caused, by the major rising power, of the Ottoman
Empire (consisting of what is now Greece, Bulgaria, Serbia, Croatia, Bosnia, Albania,
Macedonia, Turkey, Syria, Lebanon, Israel, Jordan, and Iraq,). This was the second time


                                            81 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

Muslims invaded Europe and the third time they conquered predominantly Christian lands.
Basically, Poland controlled most of North Eastern Europe while Hungary controlled most of
South Eastern Europe, for a long period, from about 1000-1500 AD.
   Just like Hungary, the Polish nations had very low population density, so that it allowed many
other outside groups to settle there. Both these countries were major European powers, but were
unable, to become World Powers, on the scale of France or England, due to their lack of good
ports, on the open ocean and powerful navies, as well as being internally divided, by many
different ethnic, political, and linguistic groups. They also developed very differently, from
Western Europe, in that they did not take part, in the Industrial Revolution, or become
totalitarian, at a key time, in the major transition, of the political and economic direction, of
France and England.




Historic Polish Culture
Historical Polish Demographics Poland, at one time, occupied 1/3, of the land area, of
Europe. Most of the area occupied presently by Estonia, Latvia, Lithuania, Poland, Belorus,
Ukraine, Moldava, and Eastern Germany was all controlled, by the Polish government (the word
Ukraine means frontier). Warsaw was originally a small town and was chosen, for the capitol,
based on its location (half way between historical Lithuania and Poland).
   Poland was, at one time, the bread basket of Europe, due to a favorable weather change and
good farmland. Poland didn’t have much stone, so its used brick to build cathedrals instead.
Poland had a wide range of different terrain and climates, in its different regions including, in
additions to good farmland, dense forest in historical Lithuania, and swamps in Belorus.
   The population of Poland, at one time, equalled that of Italy, Spain, and Portugal and was
twice that of England and 2/3s that of France. 40% of the Poles lived in 20% of the area. Poland
consisted many groups of ethnic groups, religions, and languages. Recognized languages
included Polish, Latin, Ruthene, German, and Armenian. The Polish move, from Latin, to
German, as the main language contributed, to the isolation, of Poland.

Historical Polish Wealth Food prices rose dramatically, during the time, when the major
Western European powers were flooding European markets, with precious stones and minerals,
found, in the new world. This made the Polish nation very wealthy. The Polish liked to wear
their wealth in the form of precious stones, metals, furs, silk, and feathers (especially in combat).
The Polish taste in art and literature was eclectic. The Polish also painted their horses.
   There was a major connection with Italy, especially in the arts, as many famous Poles visited

                                            82 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

and came back from Italy, with an advanced degree and a library of books. The Poles liked the
Turkish style of dress. The food, of Poland, was heavily influenced, by the food, of Iran and
North India. Poland brought Western culture to Russia, as Germany brought Western culture to
Poland.




Historic Polish Government
Balance of Powers Poland was unique for having many personal freedoms and an early
parliament that only existed in Western Europe in the last few hundred years like freedom of
religion. The king’s power was quickly diminished in medieval Poland and there developed what
we would call today, a balance of powers within the national government.

Happily Isolated Poland never had any serfs, during the Middle Ages and Christianity only
came to Poland, after the country was fully developed. Poland also escaped the violence of the
Protestant Reformation and Catholic Counter-Reformation and the Black Plague. Although
officially Catholic, Poland had large minorities of Eastern Orthodox, Jewish, pagan (mainly from
historical Lithuania) and later Arians, Executionists, and Protestants (especially Lutheranism and
Calvinism). And many different groups persecuted, in other parts of Europe, came to Poland
because of this. The Jewish community had its own complete parallel government.




Historic Polish Military
Ahead of their Time The Polish were unique and ahead, of their time, in their military
concepts, as well. The Polish military favored mobility, adaptability, and self-sufficiency. They
operated in divisions, instead of a one large mass and lived off the land. They could fight long
hours, without being exhausted.
   The army had little, to no armor, and the cavalry outnumbered the infantry 3:1. Their sabre
was the best blade in Europe. They had advance artillery, that were lighter and favored accuracy,
over volume and mobility, rather than quantity. The Polish learned about explosives and rockets,
from the Turks and had a greater firepower, on a man to man basis, than other contemporary
armies.

Cavalry Focused Tactics included forming a giant square, for defense, when surrounded; using
deep cavalry raids, ahead of the army; probing charges, with calvary and artillery support;


                                           83 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

forming checkerboard pattern, of horses, so one line falling didn’t impact the others. They breed
European with Turkish horses, for speed and endurance. They used the eastern saddle, which
could ease horse strain. They could cover 120 km/day, for several days, without killing their
horses.

Who Pays? The Polish hated paying, for a standing army, especially because they feared
dictatorship (as that was commonplace, in Europe, at the time). Poland didn’t have a large navy,
because they were on good terms, with the British and the Dutch, and because a navy was
thought, to be a wasteful luxury.

Enemies Ironically, the major powers of the day, that were powerful enough, to threaten
Poland’s military were the Swedish and the Ottoman Turks. Prussia was controlled by the Polish
and the Russians were little threat. This all changed a few hundred years later.




Downfall of Poland
Fundamental Problem The people became lazy: tenure for public officials became life long;
individual freedom resulted, in immoral behavior; life in the country was seen as close to God,
and that God would bail them out.

Division and Isolation The country became more divided: the king had little control over the
country; there was no administration, to create continuity of government between kings; the
government became more and more decentralized, the country became more renationalized, in its
priorities; the gap between rich and poor increased; and powerful Lithuanian families ran the
show, in their part of the country.
   The country became more isolated: foreign travel became less common and resulted in
returning, with STDs and pictures, instead of an education and a library of books; the people
became afraid of foreigners; there was no state department; and foreign policy was inconsistent.

Infrastructure Collapse Wars weakened the country: Swedish troops destroyed the Polish
infrastructure; war and famine forced common people, to relocate; and and the state was
bankrupt, from 20 years of war.
   The country’s investment in its future was falling to pieces: food production fell dramatically
(majority of farming land unused); the country didn’t embrace the industrial revolution; and
religious superstition grew and Jesuit teaching declined dramatically.

                                           84 Of 232
                                         Better and Better


Money Problems The economy had more competition: other European countries got better, at
growing their own food; food came in from Western Europe’s colonies; and Russia began
exporting the same goods, as the Polish did.
   The tax situation was unworkable: there was no central treasury; the wealthiest centers were
hardly taxed at all; taxes were outdated, unproductive, and collection was complicated,
parliament had to vote, on every tax; and revenue was 10% that of France (and was slightly
above the small region of Bavaria).




2.4.6 Australia: God’s Joke


General
I am starting to read a book about Australia that seemed really serious because of its focus on
Australia being first colonized with felons. The more I read about Australia, the funnier it
sounds.


Aborigines
Only Skills It starts with the indigenous people. The aborigines were only skilled in one thing.
They aborigines were considered successful, because they figured out how, to avoid doing, most
things we consider necessary, for a society, to exist, beyond the stone age.
   The aborigines were not very environmental or clean. They left their waste out in the open;
they burned huge areas of land, just to catch and kill one animal; and they never bathed. They
used fish oil, to keep away the mosquitos. They were so hard on the land, that the land could
only support an average, of one person, every 10 miles. Their teeth were very healthy, though, as
they had very little sugar or starch, in their diet.

No Organization There were approximately 500 tribes, continent wide. They had no leaders,
permanent soldiers, nor any other social ranking. They had no private property, but they were
very tied to their tribe’s land area socially and spiritually (which contained a large area of land,
which they roamed nomadically). They were bound by a common language and religion, but
(although very spiritual and speaking many different languages) they made no religious centers
nor did they have a written language (but transmitted complex myths orally).

                                            85 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

   The different tribes traded and could speak each other’s language. They traded flint axes,
shells ornaments, and ochre for body painting, but they had no concept of money. They didn’t
have any clothes, nor any pottery or metal. They didn’t make any kind of shelter, because they
could live, in caves, and the boats and fishing equipment they made barely held together (of
those living along the ocean). They slept so close to their fires, that they often got burned. But,
they were the first to use cremation and the first in the Southern Hemisphere to make art.

Women and Weak Women and the weak were treated extremely poor. Women were treated
worse, than in the most extreme forms, of Islamic law. Women were considered the property, of
their family, and had no choices and no rights. Women were only allowed, to gather plants, but
the none of the aborigines did any farming or ranching (herding).
   Wives of one tribe were shared, with neighboring tribes, to seal military deals and women
could be beaten, to death, for talking back or refusing to do anything their husbands wanted them
to do. Children were routinely killed and the elderly abandoned, if they held up how fast the tribe
could move, or were unwanted, or undesirable, in any other way.

Hunting Skills Their one claim to fame is that they could stand very still, so that they could
catch birds, lured into their hands, by holding a piece of food, although that hardly compares, to
the abilities, of traditional Kung Fu artists of China, or Yoga practitioners of India. They were
very good at tracking, even by the most subtle cues. They knew all the migratory patterns,
feeding habits, nesting, shelter, and mating of all the animals, that lived in their area.
   They could throw a spear 90-120 feet, very precisely (but they didn’t have a bow or arrow).
Warriors had to be able to pick up and kill a snake barehanded; be able to climb trees, for honey;
or knock a possum down; with an axe. Boomerangs were only used; in open spaces. They ate
better than the Europeans, in Australia, and they had a half-wild dog, now called the dingo.




Plants and Animals
Plants and Birds The eucalyptus trees seemed very strange, to Europeans. Their skin was
constantly peeling off, the branches were smooth and wrinkled, and they were evergrey (instead
of evergreen). The trees were so far apart, that they resembled a public park, in England, because
the aborigines burned the land, to encourage the growth, of grass. The Europeans found a huge
variety, of brightly colored birds. They flew in such dense groups, that they formed bright
colored clouds, that caste shadows, on the ground.



                                            86 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

Animals All the animals looked very strange. The kangaroos must have looked, like giant
rabbits, that acted a lot like deer. The koalas were bad tempered, and slow, and ate large amounts
(2 lbs) of leaves, every day. If you tried to pick up, one of these teddy bears, from hell, they peed
on you and scratched up your arms.
   The duck billed platypus and anteater, that came from Australia, not only looked part reptile,
bird, and mammal, but they exhibited other odd traits as well. Both of them used the same
opening for excretion, egg laying, and fertilization.
   The ant eater looked vaguely like the English hedgehog, and laid eggs, but carried them in a
belly pouch, like a kangaroo. It could not see very well, but could smell ants, from a large
distance away. It had a beak and a long, sticky pink tongue. When afraid, it curled up in a ball,
like a hedgehog, but then proceeded, to dig itself, into the ground, very rapidly.
   The platypus lived in both the water and on land. It was a cross between a duck and a beaver.
The platypus laid leathery eggs, in a hole, in the muddy side, of a river, and were nursed, by
pores, scratched open, by the mother. The platypuses ate their own body weight, in insects and
worms each day and had a very high metabolism. They also had poison, in their heels.

Biosphere At night, the trees were bustling with loud and active furry animals, including those
nasty possums, that are very prolific where I live. The animals sounds were not consistent, with
their size, and you couldn’t see depth very well, because of the tree’s transparency, so it was hard
to locate animals by sound. The ground was covered with dry brush, so that hunters could be
heard from far away. Most animals in Australia were not a threat to people, but the snakes and
insects definitely were.




2.5 Bible Books
                                           by Ben Huot


2.5.1 2 Corinthians
II Corinthians 1:1: Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and Timothy our brother,
unto the church of God which is at Corinth, with all the saints which are in all Achaia:
   II Corinthians 1:2: Grace be to you and peace from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus
Christ.
   II Corinthians 1:3: Blessed be God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of

                                            87 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

mercies, and the God of all comfort;
   II Corinthians 1:4: Who comforteth us in all our tribulation, that we may be able to comfort
them which are in any trouble, by the comfort wherewith we ourselves are comforted of God.
   II Corinthians 1:5: For as the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolation also
aboundeth by Christ.
   II Corinthians 1:6: And whether we be afflicted, it is for your consolation and salvation,
which is effectual in the enduring of the same sufferings which we also suffer: or whether we be
comforted, it is for your consolation and salvation.
   II Corinthians 1:7: And our hope of you is stedfast, knowing, that as ye are partakers of the
sufferings, so shall ye be also of the consolation.
   II Corinthians 1:8: For we would not, brethren, have you ignorant of our trouble which came
to us in Asia, that we were pressed out of measure, above strength, insomuch that we despaired
even of life:
   II Corinthians 1:9: But we had the sentence of death in ourselves, that we should not trust in
ourselves, but in God which raiseth the dead:
   II Corinthians 1:10: Who delivered us from so great a death, and doth deliver: in whom we
trust that he will yet deliver us;
   II Corinthians 1:11: Ye also helping together by prayer for us, that for the gift bestowed upon
us by the means of many persons thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
   II Corinthians 1:12: For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in
simplicity and godly sincerity, not with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have had
our conversation in the world, and more abundantly to you-ward.
   II Corinthians 1:13: For we write none other things unto you, than what ye read or
acknowledge; and I trust ye shall acknowledge even to the end;
   II Corinthians 1:14: As also ye have acknowledged us in part, that we are your rejoicing, even
as ye also are ours in the day of the Lord Jesus.
   II Corinthians 1:15: And in this confidence I was minded to come unto you before, that ye
might have a second benefit;
   II Corinthians 1:16: And to pass by you into Macedonia, and to come again out of Macedonia
unto you, and of you to be brought on my way toward Judaea.
   II Corinthians 1:17: When I therefore was thus minded, did I use lightness? or the things that I
purpose, do I purpose according to the flesh, that with me there should be yea yea, and nay nay?
II Corinthians 1:18: But as God is true, our word toward you was not yea and nay.
   II Corinthians 1:19: For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us,
even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not yea and nay, but in him was yea.


                                            88 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

    II Corinthians 1:20: For all the promises of God in him are yea, and in him Amen, unto the
glory of God by us.
    II Corinthians 1:21: Now he which stablisheth us with you in Christ, and hath anointed us, is
God;
    II Corinthians 1:22: Who hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts.
    II Corinthians 1:23: Moreover I call God for a record upon my soul, that to spare you I came
not as yet unto Corinth.
    II Corinthians 1:24: Not for that we have dominion over your faith, but are helpers of your
joy: for by faith ye stand.
    II Corinthians 2:1: But I determined this with myself, that I would not come again to you in
heaviness.
    II Corinthians 2:2: For if I make you sorry, who is he then that maketh me glad, but the same
which is made sorry by me?
    II Corinthians 2:3: And I wrote this same unto you, lest, when I came, I should have sorrow
from them of whom I ought to rejoice; having confidence in you all, that my joy is the joy of you
all.
    II Corinthians 2:4: For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote unto you with many
tears; not that ye should be grieved, but that ye might know the love which I have more
abundantly unto you.
    II Corinthians 2:5: But if any have caused grief, he hath not grieved me, but in part: that I may
not overcharge you all.
    II Corinthians 2:6: Sufficient to such a man is this punishment, which was inflicted of many.
    II Corinthians 2:7: So that contrariwise ye ought rather to forgive him, and comfort him, lest
perhaps such a one should be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow.
    II Corinthians 2:8: Wherefore I beseech you that ye would confirm your love toward him.
    II Corinthians 2:9: For to this end also did I write, that I might know the proof of you, whether
ye be obedient in all things.
    II Corinthians 2:10: To whom ye forgive any thing, I forgive also: for if I forgave any thing,
to whom I forgave it, for your sakes forgave I it in the person of Christ;
    II Corinthians 2:11: Lest Satan should get an advantage of us: for we are not ignorant of his
devices.
    II Corinthians 2:12: Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ’s gospel, and a door
was opened unto me of the Lord,
    II Corinthians 2:13: I had no rest in my spirit, because I found not Titus my brother: but
taking my leave of them, I went from thence into Macedonia.


                                            89 Of 232
                                          Better and Better

    II Corinthians 2:14: Now thanks be unto God, which always causeth us to triumph in Christ,
and maketh manifest the savour of his knowledge by us in every place.
    II Corinthians 2:15: For we are unto God a sweet savour of Christ, in them that are saved, and
in them that perish:
    II Corinthians 2:16: To the one we are the savour of death unto death; and to the other the
savour of life unto life. And who is sufficient for these things?
    II Corinthians 2:17: For we are not as many, which corrupt the word of God: but as of
sincerity, but as of God, in the sight of God speak we in Christ.
    II Corinthians 3:1: Do we begin again to commend ourselves? or need we, as some others,
epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
    II Corinthians 3:2: Ye are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read of all men:
    II Corinthians 3:3: Forasmuch as ye are manifestly declared to be the epistle of Christ
ministered by us, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tables of stone,
but in fleshy tables of the heart.
    II Corinthians 3:4: And such trust have we through Christ to God-ward:
    II Corinthians 3:5: Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to think any thing as of ourselves;
but our sufficiency is of God;
    II Corinthians 3:6: Who also hath made us able ministers of the new testament; not of the
letter, but of the spirit: for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life.
    II Corinthians 3:7: But if the ministration of death, written and engraven in stones, was
glorious, so that the children of Israel could not stedfastly behold the face of Moses for the glory
of his countenance; which glory was to be done away:
    II Corinthians 3:8: How shall not the ministration of the spirit be rather glorious?
    II Corinthians 3:9: For if the ministration of condemnation be glory, much more doth the
ministration of righteousness exceed in glory.
    II Corinthians 3:10: For even that which was made glorious had no glory in this respect, by
reason of the glory that excelleth.
    II Corinthians 3:11: For if that which is done away was glorious, much more that which
remaineth is glorious.
    II Corinthians 3:12: Seeing then that we have such hope, we use great plainness of speech:
    II Corinthians 3:13: And not as Moses, which put a vail over his face, that the children of
Israel could not stedfastly look to the end of that which is abolished:
    II Corinthians 3:14: But their minds were blinded: for until this day remaineth the same vail
untaken away in the reading of the old testament; which vail is done away in Christ.
    II Corinthians 3:15: But even unto this day, when Moses is read, the vail is upon their heart.


                                             90 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

    II Corinthians 3:16: Nevertheless when it shall turn to the Lord, the vail shall be taken away.
    II Corinthians 3:17: Now the Lord is that Spirit: and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is
liberty.
    II Corinthians 3:18: But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord,
are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.
    II Corinthians 4:1: Therefore seeing we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we
faint not;
    II Corinthians 4:2: But have renounced the hidden things of dishonesty, not walking in
craftiness, nor handling the word of God deceitfully; but by manifestation of the truth
commending ourselves to every man’s conscience in the sight of God.
    II Corinthians 4:3: But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost:
    II Corinthians 4:4: In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which
believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine
unto them.
    II Corinthians 4:5: For we preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and ourselves your
servants for Jesus’ sake.
    II Corinthians 4:6: For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in
our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
    II Corinthians 4:7: But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the
power may be of God, and not of us.
    II Corinthians 4:8: We are troubled on every side, yet not distressed; we are perplexed, but not
in despair;
    II Corinthians 4:9: Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
    II Corinthians 4:10: Always bearing about in the body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the
life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our body.
    II Corinthians 4:11: For we which live are alway delivered unto death for Jesus’ sake, that the
life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our mortal flesh.
    II Corinthians 4:12: So then death worketh in us, but life in you.
    II Corinthians 4:13: We having the same spirit of faith, according as it is written, I believed,
and therefore have I spoken; we also believe, and therefore speak;
    II Corinthians 4:14: Knowing that he which raised up the Lord Jesus shall raise up us also by
Jesus, and shall present us with you.
    II Corinthians 4:15: For all things are for your sakes, that the abundant grace might through
the thanksgiving of many redound to the glory of God.
    II Corinthians 4:16: For which cause we faint not; but though our outward man perish, yet the


                                            91 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

inward man is renewed day by day.
    II Corinthians 4:17: For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far
more exceeding and eternal weight of glory;
    II Corinthians 4:18: While we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which
are not seen: for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are
eternal.
    II Corinthians 5:1: For we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we
have a building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens.
    II Corinthians 5:2: For in this we groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house
which is from heaven:
    II Corinthians 5:3: If so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked.
    II Corinthians 5:4: For we that are in this tabernacle do groan, being burdened: not for that we
would be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might be swallowed up of life.
    II Corinthians 5:5: Now he that hath wrought us for the selfsame thing is God, who also hath
given unto us the earnest of the Spirit.
    II Corinthians 5:6: Therefore we are always confident, knowing that, whilst we are at home in
the body, we are absent from the Lord:
    II Corinthians 5:7: (For we walk by faith, not by sight:)
    II Corinthians 5:8: We are confident, I say, and willing rather to be absent from the body, and
to be present with the Lord.
    II Corinthians 5:9: Wherefore we labour, that, whether present or absent, we may be accepted
of him.
    II Corinthians 5:10: For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one
may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or
bad.
    II Corinthians 5:11: Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord, we persuade men; but we are
made manifest unto God; and I trust also are made manifest in your consciences.
    II Corinthians 5:12: For we commend not ourselves again unto you, but give you occasion to
glory on our behalf, that ye may have somewhat to answer them which glory in appearance, and
not in heart.
    II Corinthians 5:13: For whether we be beside ourselves, it is to God: or whether we be sober,
it is for your cause.
    II Corinthians 5:14: For the love of Christ constraineth us; because we thus judge, that if one
died for all, then were all dead:
    II Corinthians 5:15: And that he died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live


                                            92 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

unto themselves, but unto him which died for them, and rose again.
   II Corinthians 5:16: Wherefore henceforth know we no man after the flesh: yea, though we
have known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth know we him no more.
   II Corinthians 5:17: Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature: old things are
passed away; behold, all things are become new.
   II Corinthians 5:18: And all things are of God, who hath reconciled us to himself by Jesus
Christ, and hath given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
   II Corinthians 5:19: To wit, that God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not
imputing their trespasses unto them; and hath committed unto us the word of reconciliation.
   II Corinthians 5:20: Now then we are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech you
by us: we pray you in Christ’s stead, be ye reconciled to God.
   II Corinthians 5:21: For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be
made the righteousness of God in him.
   II Corinthians 6:1: We then, as workers together with him, beseech you also that ye receive
not the grace of God in vain.
   II Corinthians 6:2: (For he saith, I have heard thee in a time accepted, and in the day of
salvation have I succoured thee: behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of
salvation.)
   II Corinthians 6:3: Giving no offence in any thing, that the ministry be not blamed:
   II Corinthians 6:4: But in all things approving ourselves as the ministers of God, in much
patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses,
   II Corinthians 6:5: In stripes, in imprisonments, in tumults, in labours, in watchings, in
fastings;
   II Corinthians 6:6: By pureness, by knowledge, by longsuffering, by kindness, by the Holy
Ghost, by love unfeigned,
   II Corinthians 6:7: By the word of truth, by the power of God, by the armour of righteousness
on the right hand and on the left,
   II Corinthians 6:8: By honour and dishonour, by evil report and good report: as deceivers, and
yet true;
   II Corinthians 6:9: As unknown, and yet well known; as dying, and, behold, we live; as
chastened, and not killed;
   II Corinthians 6:10: As sorrowful, yet alway rejoicing; as poor, yet making many rich; as
having nothing, and yet possessing all things.
   II Corinthians 6:11: O ye Corinthians, our mouth is open unto you, our heart is enlarged.
   II Corinthians 6:12: Ye are not straitened in us, but ye are straitened in your own bowels.


                                           93 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

   II Corinthians 6:13: Now for a recompence in the same, (I speak as unto my children,) be ye
also enlarged.
   II Corinthians 6:14: Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers: for what fellowship
hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness?
   II Corinthians 6:15: And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that
believeth with an infidel?
   II Corinthians 6:16: And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the
temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be
their God, and they shall be my people.
   II Corinthians 6:17: Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the
Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you,
   II Corinthians 6:18: And will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters,
saith the Lord Almighty.
   II Corinthians 7:1: Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves
from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.
   II Corinthians 7:2: Receive us; we have wronged no man, we have corrupted no man, we have
defrauded no man.
   II Corinthians 7:3: I speak not this to condemn you: for I have said before, that ye are in our
hearts to die and live with you.
   II Corinthians 7:4: Great is my boldness of speech toward you, great is my glorying of you: I
am filled with comfort, I am exceeding joyful in all our tribulation.
   II Corinthians 7:5: For, when we were come into Macedonia, our flesh had no rest, but we
were troubled on every side; without were fightings, within were fears.
   II Corinthians 7:6: Nevertheless God, that comforteth those that are cast down, comforted us
by the coming of Titus;
   II Corinthians 7:7: And not by his coming only, but by the consolation wherewith he was
comforted in you, when he told us your earnest desire, your mourning, your fervent mind toward
me; so that I rejoiced the more.
   II Corinthians 7:8: For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not repent, though I did
repent: for I perceive that the same epistle hath made you sorry, though it were but for a season.
   II Corinthians 7:9: Now I rejoice, not that ye were made sorry, but that ye sorrowed to
repentance: for ye were made sorry after a godly manner, that ye might receive damage by us in
nothing.
   II Corinthians 7:10: For godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation not to be repented of:
but the sorrow of the world worketh death.


                                           94 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

   II Corinthians 7:11: For behold this selfsame thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what
carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what
fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge! In all things ye have
approved yourselves to be clear in this matter.
   II Corinthians 7:12: Wherefore, though I wrote unto you, I did it not for his cause that had
done the wrong, nor for his cause that suffered wrong, but that our care for you in the sight of
God might appear unto you.
   II Corinthians 7:13: Therefore we were comforted in your comfort: yea, and exceedingly the
more joyed we for the joy of Titus, because his spirit was refreshed by you all.
   II Corinthians 7:14: For if I have boasted any thing to him of you, I am not ashamed; but as
we spake all things to you in truth, even so our boasting, which I made before Titus, is found a
truth.
   II Corinthians 7:15: And his inward affection is more abundant toward you, whilst he
remembereth the obedience of you all, how with fear and trembling ye received him.
   II Corinthians 7:16: I rejoice therefore that I have confidence in you in all things.
   II Corinthians 8:1: Moreover, brethren, we do you to wit of the grace of God bestowed on the
churches of Macedonia;
   II Corinthians 8:2: How that in a great trial of affliction the abundance of their joy and their
deep poverty abounded unto the riches of their liberality.
   II Corinthians 8:3: For to their power, I bear record, yea, and beyond their power they were
willing of themselves;
   II Corinthians 8:4: Praying us with much intreaty that we would receive the gift, and take
upon us the fellowship of the ministering to the saints.
   II Corinthians 8:5: And this they did, not as we hoped, but first gave their own selves to the
Lord, and unto us by the will of God.
   II Corinthians 8:6: Insomuch that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, so he would also
finish in you the same grace also.
   II Corinthians 8:7: Therefore, as ye abound in every thing, in faith, and utterance, and
knowledge, and in all diligence, and in your love to us, see that ye abound in this grace also.
   II Corinthians 8:8: I speak not by commandment, but by occasion of the forwardness of
others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
   II Corinthians 8:9: For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich,
yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich.
   II Corinthians 8:10: And herein I give my advice: for this is expedient for you, who have
begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.


                                            95 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

   II Corinthians 8:11: Now therefore perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to
will, so there may be a performance also out of that which ye have.
   II Corinthians 8:12: For if there be first a willing mind, it is accepted according to that a man
hath, and not according to that he hath not.
   II Corinthians 8:13: For I mean not that other men be eased, and ye burdened:
   II Corinthians 8:14: But by an equality, that now at this time your abundance may be a supply
for their want, that their abundance also may be a supply for your want: that there may be
equality:
   II Corinthians 8:15: As it is written, He that had gathered much had nothing over; and he that
had gathered little had no lack.
   II Corinthians 8:16: But thanks be to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of
Titus for you.
   II Corinthians 8:17: For indeed he accepted the exhortation; but being more forward, of his
own accord he went unto you.
   II Corinthians 8:18: And we have sent with him the brother, whose praise is in the gospel
throughout all the churches;
   II Corinthians 8:19: And not that only, but who was also chosen of the churches to travel with
us with this grace, which is administered by us to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of
your ready mind:
   II Corinthians 8:20: Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this abundance which is
administered by us:
   II Corinthians 8:21: Providing for honest things, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in
the sight of men.
   II Corinthians 8:22: And we have sent with them our brother, whom we have oftentimes
proved diligent in many things, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence which I
have in you.
   II Corinthians 8:23: Whether any do enquire of Titus, he is my partner and fellowhelper
concerning you: or our brethren be enquired of, they are the messengers of the churches, and the
glory of Christ.
   II Corinthians 8:24: Wherefore shew ye to them, and before the churches, the proof of your
love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
   II Corinthians 9:1: For as touching the ministering to the saints, it is superfluous for me to
write to you:
   II Corinthians 9:2: For I know the forwardness of your mind, for which I boast of you to them
of Macedonia, that Achaia was ready a year ago; and your zeal hath provoked very many.


                                            96 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

    II Corinthians 9:3: Yet have I sent the brethren, lest our boasting of you should be in vain in
this behalf; that, as I said, ye may be ready:
    II Corinthians 9:4: Lest haply if they of Macedonia come with me, and find you unprepared,
we (that we say not, ye) should be ashamed in this same confident boasting.
    II Corinthians 9:5: Therefore I thought it necessary to exhort the brethren, that they would go
before unto you, and make up beforehand your bounty, whereof ye had notice before, that the
same might be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness.
    II Corinthians 9:6: But this I say, He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he
which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully.
    II Corinthians 9:7: Every man according as he purposeth in his heart, so let him give; not
grudgingly, or of necessity: for God loveth a cheerful giver.
    II Corinthians 9:8: And God is able to make all grace abound toward you; that ye, always
having all sufficiency in all things, may abound to every good work:
    II Corinthians 9:9: (As it is written, He hath dispersed abroad; he hath given to the poor: his
righteousness remaineth for ever.
    II Corinthians 9:10: Now he that ministereth seed to the sower both minister bread for your
food, and multiply your seed sown, and increase the fruits of your righteousness;)
    II Corinthians 9:11: Being enriched in every thing to all bountifulness, which causeth through
us thanksgiving to God.
    II Corinthians 9:12: For the administration of this service not only supplieth the want of the
saints, but is abundant also by many thanksgivings unto God;
    II Corinthians 9:13: Whiles by the experiment of this ministration they glorify God for your
professed subjection unto the gospel of Christ, and for your liberal distribution unto them, and
unto all men;
    II Corinthians 9:14: And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the exceeding grace
of God in you.
    II Corinthians 9:15: Thanks be unto God for his unspeakable gift.
    II Corinthians 10:1: Now I Paul myself beseech you by the meekness and gentleness of
Christ, who in presence am base among you, but being absent am bold toward you:
    II Corinthians 10:2: But I beseech you, that I may not be bold when I am present with that
confidence, wherewith I think to be bold against some, which think of us as if we walked
according to the flesh.
    II Corinthians 10:3: For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war after the flesh:
    II Corinthians 10:4: (For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God
to the pulling down of strong holds;)


                                            97 Of 232
                                          Better and Better

   II Corinthians 10:5: Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself
against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of
Christ;
   II Corinthians 10:6: And having in a readiness to revenge all disobedience, when your
obedience is fulfilled.
   II Corinthians 10:7: Do ye look on things after the outward appearance? If any man trust to
himself that he is Christ’s, let him of himself think this again, that, as he is Christ’s, even so are
we Christ’s.
   II Corinthians 10:8: For though I should boast somewhat more of our authority, which the
Lord hath given us for edification, and not for your destruction, I should not be ashamed:
   II Corinthians 10:9: That I may not seem as if I would terrify you by letters.
   II Corinthians 10:10: For his letters, say they, are weighty and powerful; but his bodily
presence is weak, and his speech contemptible.
   II Corinthians 10:11: Let such an one think this, that, such as we are in word by letters when
we are absent, such will we be also in deed when we are present.
   II Corinthians 10:12: For we dare not make ourselves of the number, or compare ourselves
with some that commend themselves: but they measuring themselves by themselves, and
comparing themselves among themselves, are not wise.
   II Corinthians 10:13: But we will not boast of things without our measure, but according to
the measure of the rule which God hath distributed to us, a measure to reach even unto you.
   II Corinthians 10:14: For we stretch not ourselves beyond our measure, as though we reached
not unto you: for we are come as far as to you also in preaching the gospel of Christ:
   II Corinthians 10:15: Not boasting of things without our measure, that is, of other men’s
labours; but having hope, when your faith is increased, that we shall be enlarged by you
according to our rule abundantly,
   II Corinthians 10:16: To preach the gospel in the regions beyond you, and not to boast in
another man’s line of things made ready to our hand.
   II Corinthians 10:17: But he that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.
   II Corinthians 10:18: For not he that commendeth himself is approved, but whom the Lord
commendeth.
   II Corinthians 11:1: Would to God ye could bear with me a little in my folly: and indeed bear
with me.
   II Corinthians 11:2: For I am jealous over you with godly jealousy: for I have espoused you to
one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ.
   II Corinthians 11:3: But I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his


                                             98 Of 232
                                          Better and Better

subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ.
    II Corinthians 11:4: For if he that cometh preacheth another Jesus, whom we have not
preached, or if ye receive another spirit, which ye have not received, or another gospel, which ye
have not accepted, ye might well bear with him.
    II Corinthians 11:5: For I suppose I was not a whit behind the very chiefest apostles.
    II Corinthians 11:6: But though I be rude in speech, yet not in knowledge; but we have been
throughly made manifest among you in all things.
    II Corinthians 11:7: Have I committed an offence in abasing myself that ye might be exalted,
because I have preached to you the gospel of God freely?
    II Corinthians 11:8: I robbed other churches, taking wages of them, to do you service.
    II Corinthians 11:9: And when I was present with you, and wanted, I was chargeable to no
man: for that which was lacking to me the brethren which came from Macedonia supplied: and in
all things I have kept myself from being burdensome unto you, and so will I keep myself.
    II Corinthians 11:10: As the truth of Christ is in me, no man shall stop me of this boasting in
the regions of Achaia.
    II Corinthians 11:11: Wherefore? because I love you not? God knoweth.
    II Corinthians 11:12: But what I do, that I will do, that I may cut off occasion from them
which desire occasion; that wherein they glory, they may be found even as we.
    II Corinthians 11:13: For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves
into the apostles of Christ.
    II Corinthians 11:14: And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light.
    II Corinthians 11:15: Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the
ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works.
    II Corinthians 11:16: I say again, Let no man think me a fool; if otherwise, yet as a fool
receive me, that I may boast myself a little.
    II Corinthians 11:17: That which I speak, I speak it not after the Lord, but as it were foolishly,
in this confidence of boasting.
    II Corinthians 11:18: Seeing that many glory after the flesh, I will glory also.
    II Corinthians 11:19: For ye suffer fools gladly, seeing ye yourselves are wise.
    II Corinthians 11:20: For ye suffer, if a man bring you into bondage, if a man devour you, if a
man take of you, if a man exalt himself, if a man smite you on the face.
    II Corinthians 11:21: I speak as concerning reproach, as though we had been weak. Howbeit
whereinsoever any is bold, (I speak foolishly,) I am bold also.
    II Corinthians 11:22: Are they Hebrews? so am I. Are they Israelites? so am I. Are they the
seed of Abraham? so am I.


                                             99 Of 232
                                          Better and Better

   II Corinthians 11:23: Are they ministers of Christ? (I speak as a fool) I am more; in labours
more abundant, in stripes above measure, in prisons more frequent, in deaths oft.
   II Corinthians 11:24: Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one.
   II Corinthians 11:25: Thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered
shipwreck, a night and a day I have been in the deep;
   II Corinthians 11:26: In journeyings often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by
mine own countrymen, in perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in
perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren;
   II Corinthians 11:27: In weariness and painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in
fastings often, in cold and nakedness.
   II Corinthians 11:28: Beside those things that are without, that which cometh upon me daily,
the care of all the churches.
   II Corinthians 11:29: Who is weak, and I am not weak? who is offended, and I burn not?
   II Corinthians 11:30: If I must needs glory, I will glory of the things which concern mine
infirmities.
   II Corinthians 11:31: The God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which is blessed for
evermore, knoweth that I lie not.
   II Corinthians 11:32: In Damascus the governor under Aretas the king kept the city of the
Damascenes with a garrison, desirous to apprehend me:
   II Corinthians 11:33: And through a window in a basket was I let down by the wall, and
escaped his hands.
   II Corinthians 12:1: It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and
revelations of the Lord.
   II Corinthians 12:2: I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago, (whether in the body, I
cannot tell; or whether out of the body, I cannot tell: God knoweth;) such an one caught up to the
third heaven.
   II Corinthians 12:3: And I knew such a man, (whether in the body, or out of the body, I
cannot tell: God knoweth;)
   II Corinthians 12:4: How that he was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words,
which it is not lawful for a man to utter.
   II Corinthians 12:5: Of such an one will I glory: yet of myself I will not glory, but in mine
infirmities.
   II Corinthians 12:6: For though I would desire to glory, I shall not be a fool; for I will say the
truth: but now I forbear, lest any man should think of me above that which he seeth me to be, or
that he heareth of me.


                                            100 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

    II Corinthians 12:7: And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the
revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I
should be exalted above measure.
    II Corinthians 12:8: For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me.
    II Corinthians 12:9: And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee: for my strength is
made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the
power of Christ may rest upon me.
    II Corinthians 12:10: Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in
persecutions, in distresses for Christ’s sake: for when I am weak, then am I strong.
    II Corinthians 12:11: I am become a fool in glorying; ye have compelled me: for I ought to
have been commended of you: for in nothing am I behind the very chiefest apostles, though I be
nothing.
    II Corinthians 12:12: Truly the signs of an apostle were wrought among you in all patience, in
signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds.
    II Corinthians 12:13: For what is it wherein ye were inferior to other churches, except it be
that I myself was not burdensome to you? forgive me this wrong.
    II Corinthians 12:14: Behold, the third time I am ready to come to you; and I will not be
burdensome to you: for I seek not yours, but you: for the children ought not to lay up for the
parents, but the parents for the children.
    II Corinthians 12:15: And I will very gladly spend and be spent for you; though the more
abundantly I love you, the less I be loved.
    II Corinthians 12:16: But be it so, I did not burden you: nevertheless, being crafty, I caught
you with guile.
    II Corinthians 12:17: Did I make a gain of you by any of them whom I sent unto you?
    II Corinthians 12:18: I desired Titus, and with him I sent a brother. Did Titus make a gain of
you? walked we not in the same spirit? walked we not in the same steps?
    II Corinthians 12:19: Again, think ye that we excuse ourselves unto you? we speak before
God in Christ: but we do all things, dearly beloved, for your edifying.
    II Corinthians 12:20: For I fear, lest, when I come, I shall not find you such as I would, and
that I shall be found unto you such as ye would not: lest there be debates, envyings, wraths,
strifes, backbitings, whisperings, swellings, tumults:
    II Corinthians 12:21: And lest, when I come again, my God will humble me among you, and
that I shall bewail many which have sinned already, and have not repented of the uncleanness
and fornication and lasciviousness which they have committed.
    II Corinthians 13:1: This is the third time I am coming to you. In the mouth of two or three


                                            101 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

witnesses shall every word be established.
   II Corinthians 13:2: I told you before, and foretell you, as if I were present, the second time;
and being absent now I write to them which heretofore have sinned, and to all other, that, if I
come again, I will not spare:
   II Corinthians 13:3: Since ye seek a proof of Christ speaking in me, which to you-ward is not
weak, but is mighty in you.
   II Corinthians 13:4: For though he was crucified through weakness, yet he liveth by the power
of God. For we also are weak in him, but we shall live with him by the power of God toward
you.
   II Corinthians 13:5: Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith; prove your own selves.
Know ye not your own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates?
   II Corinthians 13:6: But I trust that ye shall know that we are not reprobates.
   II Corinthians 13:7: Now I pray to God that ye do no evil; not that we should appear
approved, but that ye should do that which is honest, though we be as reprobates.
   II Corinthians 13:8: For we can do nothing against the truth, but for the truth.
   II Corinthians 13:9: For we are glad, when we are weak, and ye are strong: and this also we
wish, even your perfection.
   II Corinthians 13:10: Therefore I write these things being absent, lest being present I should
use sharpness, according to the power which the Lord hath given me to edification, and not to
destruction.
   II Corinthians 13:11: Finally, brethren, farewell. Be perfect, be of good comfort, be of one
mind, live in peace; and the God of love and peace shall be with you.
   II Corinthians 13:12: Greet one another with an holy kiss.
   II Corinthians 13:13: All the saints salute you.
   II Corinthians 13:14: The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the
communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen. The second epistle to the Corinthians was
written from Philippi, a city of Macedonia, by Titus and Lucas.


2.5.2 Hebrews
Hebrews 1:1: God, who at sundry times and in divers manners spake in time past unto the fathers
by the prophets,
   Hebrews 1:2: Hath in these last days spoken unto us by his Son, whom he hath appointed heir
of all things, by whom also he made the worlds;
   Hebrews 1:3: Who being the brightness of his glory, and the express image of his person, and


                                           102 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

upholding all things by the word of his power, when he had by himself purged our sins, sat down
on the right hand of the Majesty on high;
    Hebrews 1:4: Being made so much better than the angels, as he hath by inheritance obtained a
more excellent name than they.
    Hebrews 1:5: For unto which of the angels said he at any time, Thou art my Son, this day
have I begotten thee? And again, I will be to him a Father, and he shall be to me a Son?
    Hebrews 1:6: And again, when he bringeth in the firstbegotten into the world, he saith, And
let all the angels of God worship him.
    Hebrews 1:7: And of the angels he saith, Who maketh his angels spirits, and his ministers a
flame of fire.
    Hebrews 1:8: But unto the Son he saith, Thy throne, O God, is for ever and ever: a sceptre of
righteousness is the sceptre of thy kingdom.
    Hebrews 1:9: Thou hast loved righteousness, and hated iniquity; therefore God, even thy God,
hath anointed thee with the oil of gladness above thy fellows.
    Hebrews 1:10: And, Thou, Lord, in the beginning hast laid the foundation of the earth; and the
heavens are the works of thine hands:
    Hebrews 1:11: They shall perish; but thou remainest; and they all shall wax old as doth a
garment;
    Hebrews 1:12: And as a vesture shalt thou fold them up, and they shall be changed: but thou
art the same, and thy years shall not fail.
    Hebrews 1:13: But to which of the angels said he at any time, Sit on my right hand, until I
make thine enemies thy footstool?
    Hebrews 1:14: Are they not all ministering spirits, sent forth to minister for them who shall be
heirs of salvation?
    Hebrews 2:1: Therefore we ought to give the more earnest heed to the things which we have
heard, lest at any time we should let them slip.
    Hebrews 2:2: For if the word spoken by angels was stedfast, and every transgression and
disobedience received a just recompence of reward;
    Hebrews 2:3: How shall we escape, if we neglect so great salvation; which at the first began
to be spoken by the Lord, and was confirmed unto us by them that heard him;
    Hebrews 2:4: God also bearing them witness, both with signs and wonders, and with divers
miracles, and gifts of the Holy Ghost, according to his own will?
    Hebrews 2:5: For unto the angels hath he not put in subjection the world to come, whereof we
speak.
    Hebrews 2:6: But one in a certain place testified, saying, What is man, that thou art mindful of


                                           103 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

him? or the son of man, that thou visitest him?
   Hebrews 2:7: Thou madest him a little lower than the angels; thou crownedst him with glory
and honour, and didst set him over the works of thy hands:
   Hebrews 2:8: Thou hast put all things in subjection under his feet. For in that he put all in
subjection under him, he left nothing that is not put under him. But now we see not yet all things
put under him.
   Hebrews 2:9: But we see Jesus, who was made a little lower than the angels for the suffering
of death, crowned with glory and honour; that he by the grace of God should taste death for
every man.
   Hebrews 2:10: For it became him, for whom are all things, and by whom are all things, in
bringing many sons unto glory, to make the captain of their salvation perfect through sufferings.
   Hebrews 2:11: For both he that sanctifieth and they who are sanctified are all of one: for
which cause he is not ashamed to call them brethren,
   Hebrews 2:12: Saying, I will declare thy name unto my brethren, in the midst of the church
will I sing praise unto thee.
   Hebrews 2:13: And again, I will put my trust in him. And again, Behold I and the children
which God hath given me.
   Hebrews 2:14: Forasmuch then as the children are partakers of flesh and blood, he also
himself likewise took part of the same; that through death he might destroy him that had the
power of death, that is, the devil;
   Hebrews 2:15: And deliver them who through fear of death were all their lifetime subject to
bondage.
   Hebrews 2:16: For verily he took not on him the nature of angels; but he took on him the seed
of Abraham.
   Hebrews 2:17: Wherefore in all things it behoved him to be made like unto his brethren, that
he might be a merciful and faithful high priest in things pertaining to God, to make reconciliation
for the sins of the people.
   Hebrews 2:18: For in that he himself hath suffered being tempted, he is able to succour them
that are tempted.
   Hebrews 3:1: Wherefore, holy brethren, partakers of the heavenly calling, consider the
Apostle and High Priest of our profession, Christ Jesus;
   Hebrews 3:2: Who was faithful to him that appointed him, as also Moses was faithful in all
his house.
   Hebrews 3:3: For this man was counted worthy of more glory than Moses, inasmuch as he
who hath builded the house hath more honour than the house.


                                           104 Of 232
                                          Better and Better

   Hebrews 3:4: For every house is builded by some man; but he that built all things is God.
   Hebrews 3:5: And Moses verily was faithful in all his house, as a servant, for a testimony of
those things which were to be spoken after;
   Hebrews 3:6: But Christ as a son over his own house; whose house are we, if we hold fast the
confidence and the rejoicing of the hope firm unto the end.
   Hebrews 3:7: Wherefore (as the Holy Ghost saith, To day if ye will hear his voice,
   Hebrews 3:8: Harden not your hearts, as in the provocation, in the day of temptation in the
wilderness:
   Hebrews 3:9: When your fathers tempted me, proved me, and saw my works forty years.
   Hebrews 3:10: Wherefore I was grieved with that generation, and said, They do alway err in
their heart; and they have not known my ways.
   Hebrews 3:11: So I sware in my wrath, They shall not enter into my rest.)
   Hebrews 3:12: Take heed, brethren, lest there be in any of you an evil heart of unbelief, in
departing from the living God.
   Hebrews 3:13: But exhort one another daily, while it is called To day; lest any of you be
hardened through the deceitfulness of sin.
   Hebrews 3:14: For we are made partakers of Christ, if we hold the beginning of our
confidence stedfast unto the end;
   Hebrews 3:15: While it is said, To day if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts, as in
the provocation.
   Hebrews 3:16: For some, when they had heard, did provoke: howbeit not all that came out of
Egypt by Moses.
   Hebrews 3:17: But with whom was he grieved forty years? was it not with them that had
sinned, whose carcases fell in the wilderness?
   Hebrews 3:18: And to whom sware he that they should not enter into his rest, but to them that
believed not?
   Hebrews 3:19: So we see that they could not enter in because of unbelief.
   Hebrews 4:1: Let us therefore fear, lest, a promise being left us of entering into his rest, any of
you should seem to come short of it.
   Hebrews 4:2: For unto us was the gospel preached, as well as unto them: but the word
preached did not profit them, not being mixed with faith in them that heard it.
   Hebrews 4:3: For we which have believed do enter into rest, as he said, As I have sworn in
my wrath, if they shall enter into my rest: although the works were finished from the foundation
of the world.
   Hebrews 4:4: For he spake in a certain place of the seventh day on this wise, And God did rest


                                            105 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

the seventh day from all his works.
    Hebrews 4:5: And in this place again, If they shall enter into my rest.
    Hebrews 4:6: Seeing therefore it remaineth that some must enter therein, and they to whom it
was first preached entered not in because of unbelief:
    Hebrews 4:7: Again, he limiteth a certain day, saying in David, To day, after so long a time;
as it is said, To day if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts.
    Hebrews 4:8: For if Jesus had given them rest, then would he not afterward have spoken of
another day.
    Hebrews 4:9: There remaineth therefore a rest to the people of God.
    Hebrews 4:10: For he that is entered into his rest, he also hath ceased from his own works, as
God did from his.
    Hebrews 4:11: Let us labour therefore to enter into that rest, lest any man fall after the same
example of unbelief.
    Hebrews 4:12: For the word of God is quick, and powerful, and sharper than any twoedged
sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit, and of the joints and marrow, and
is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart.
    Hebrews 4:13: Neither is there any creature that is not manifest in his sight: but all things are
naked and opened unto the eyes of him with whom we have to do.
    Hebrews 4:14: Seeing then that we have a great high priest, that is passed into the heavens,
Jesus the Son of God, let us hold fast our profession.
    Hebrews 4:15: For we have not an high priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our
infirmities; but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin.
    Hebrews 4:16: Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain
mercy, and find grace to help in time of need.
    Hebrews 5:1: For every high priest taken from among men is ordained for men in things
pertaining to God, that he may offer both gifts and sacrifices for sins:
    Hebrews 5:2: Who can have compassion on the ignorant, and on them that are out of the way;
for that he himself also is compassed with infirmity.
    Hebrews 5:3: And by reason hereof he ought, as for the people, so also for himself, to offer
for sins.
    Hebrews 5:4: And no man taketh this honour unto himself, but he that is called of God, as was
Aaron.
    Hebrews 5:5: So also Christ glorified not himself to be made an high priest; but he that said
unto him, Thou art my Son, to day have I begotten thee.
    Hebrews 5:6: As he saith also in another place, Thou art a priest for ever after the order of


                                            106 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

Melchisedec.
    Hebrews 5:7: Who in the days of his flesh, when he had offered up prayers and supplications
with strong crying and tears unto him that was able to save him from death, and was heard in that
he feared;
    Hebrews 5:8: Though he were a Son, yet learned he obedience by the things which he
suffered;
    Hebrews 5:9: And being made perfect, he became the author of eternal salvation unto all them
that obey him;
    Hebrews 5:10: Called of God an high priest after the order of Melchisedec.
    Hebrews 5:11: Of whom we have many things to say, and hard to be uttered, seeing ye are
dull of hearing.
    Hebrews 5:12: For when for the time ye ought to be teachers, ye have need that one teach you
again which be the first principles of the oracles of God; and are become such as have need of
milk, and not of strong meat.
    Hebrews 5:13: For every one that useth milk is unskilful in the word of righteousness: for he
is a babe.
    Hebrews 5:14: But strong meat belongeth to them that are of full age, even those who by
reason of use have their senses exercised to discern both good and evil.
    Hebrews 6:1: Therefore leaving the principles of the doctrine of Christ, let us go on unto
perfection; not laying again the foundation of repentance from dead works, and of faith toward
God,
    Hebrews 6:2: Of the doctrine of baptisms, and of laying on of hands, and of resurrection of
the dead, and of eternal judgment.
    Hebrews 6:3: And this will we do, if God permit.
    Hebrews 6:4: For it is impossible for those who were once enlightened, and have tasted of the
heavenly gift, and were made partakers of the Holy Ghost,
    Hebrews 6:5: And have tasted the good word of God, and the powers of the world to come,
    Hebrews 6:6: If they shall fall away, to renew them again unto repentance; seeing they crucify
to themselves the Son of God afresh, and put him to an open shame.
    Hebrews 6:7: For the earth which drinketh in the rain that cometh oft upon it, and bringeth
forth herbs meet for them by whom it is dressed, receiveth blessing from God:
    Hebrews 6:8: But that which beareth thorns and briers is rejected, and is nigh unto cursing;
whose end is to be burned.
    Hebrews 6:9: But, beloved, we are persuaded better things of you, and things that accompany
salvation, though we thus speak.


                                          107 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

    Hebrews 6:10: For God is not unrighteous to forget your work and labour of love, which ye
have shewed toward his name, in that ye have ministered to the saints, and do minister. Hebrews
6:11: And we desire that every one of you do shew the same diligence to the full assurance of
hope unto the end:
    Hebrews 6:12: That ye be not slothful, but followers of them who through faith and patience
inherit the promises.
    Hebrews 6:13: For when God made promise to Abraham, because he could swear by no
greater, he sware by himself,
    Hebrews 6:14: Saying, Surely blessing I will bless thee, and multiplying I will multiply thee.
    Hebrews 6:15: And so, after he had patiently endured, he obtained the promise.
    Hebrews 6:16: For men verily swear by the greater: and an oath for confirmation is to them an
end of all strife.
    Hebrews 6:17: Wherein God, willing more abundantly to shew unto the heirs of promise the
immutability of his counsel, confirmed it by an oath:
    Hebrews 6:18: That by two immutable things, in which it was impossible for God to lie, we
might have a strong consolation, who have fled for refuge to lay hold upon the hope set before
us:
    Hebrews 6:19: Which hope we have as an anchor of the soul, both sure and stedfast, and
which entereth into that within the veil;
    Hebrews 6:20: Whither the forerunner is for us entered, even Jesus, made an high priest for
ever after the order of Melchisedec.
    Hebrews 7:1: For this Melchisedec, king of Salem, priest of the most high God, who met
Abraham returning from the slaughter of the kings, and blessed him;
    Hebrews 7:2: To whom also Abraham gave a tenth part of all; first being by interpretation
King of righteousness, and after that also King of Salem, which is, King of peace;
    Hebrews 7:3: Without father, without mother, without descent, having neither beginning of
days, nor end of life; but made like unto the Son of God; abideth a priest continually.
    Hebrews 7:4: Now consider how great this man was, unto whom even the patriarch Abraham
gave the tenth of the spoils.
    Hebrews 7:5: And verily they that are of the sons of Levi, who receive the office of the
priesthood, have a commandment to take tithes of the people according to the law, that is, of
their brethren, though they come out of the loins of Abraham:
    Hebrews 7:6: But he whose descent is not counted from them received tithes of Abraham, and
blessed him that had the promises.
    Hebrews 7:7: And without all contradiction the less is blessed of the better.


                                          108 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

   Hebrews 7:8: And here men that die receive tithes; but there he receiveth them, of whom it is
witnessed that he liveth.
   Hebrews 7:9: And as I may so say, Levi also, who receiveth tithes, payed tithes in Abraham.
   Hebrews 7:10: For he was yet in the loins of his father, when Melchisedec met him.
   Hebrews 7:11: If therefore perfection were by the Levitical priesthood, (for under it the
people received the law,) what further need was there that another priest should rise after the
order of Melchisedec, and not be called after the order of Aaron?
   Hebrews 7:12: For the priesthood being changed, there is made of necessity a change also of
the law.
   Hebrews 7:13: For he of whom these things are spoken pertaineth to another tribe, of which
no man gave attendance at the altar.
   Hebrews 7:14: For it is evident that our Lord sprang out of Juda; of which tribe Moses spake
nothing concerning priesthood.
   Hebrews 7:15: And it is yet far more evident: for that after the similitude of Melchisedec there
ariseth another priest,
   Hebrews 7:16: Who is made, not after the law of a carnal commandment, but after the power
of an endless life.
   Hebrews 7:17: For he testifieth, Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec.
   Hebrews 7:18: For there is verily a disannulling of the commandment going before for the
weakness and unprofitableness thereof.
   Hebrews 7:19: For the law made nothing perfect, but the bringing in of a better hope did; by
the which we draw nigh unto God.
   Hebrews 7:20: And inasmuch as not without an oath he was made priest:
   Hebrews 7:21: (For those priests were made without an oath; but this with an oath by him that
said unto him, The Lord sware and will not repent, Thou art a priest for ever after the order of
Melchisedec:)
   Hebrews 7:22: By so much was Jesus made a surety of a better testament.
   Hebrews 7:23: And they truly were many priests, because they were not suffered to continue
by reason of death:
   Hebrews 7:24: But this man, because he continueth ever, hath an unchangeable priesthood.
   Hebrews 7:25: Wherefore he is able also to save them to the uttermost that come unto God by
him, seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them.
   Hebrews 7:26: For such an high priest became us, who is holy, harmless, undefiled, separate
from sinners, and made higher than the heavens;
   Hebrews 7:27: Who needeth not daily, as those high priests, to offer up sacrifice, first for his


                                           109 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

own sins, and then for the people’s: for this he did once, when he offered up himself.
    Hebrews 7:28: For the law maketh men high priests which have infirmity; but the word of the
oath, which was since the law, maketh the Son, who is consecrated for evermore.
    Hebrews 8:1: Now of the things which we have spoken this is the sum: We have such an high
priest, who is set on the right hand of the throne of the Majesty in the heavens;
    Hebrews 8:2: A minister of the sanctuary, and of the true tabernacle, which the Lord pitched,
and not man.
    Hebrews 8:3: For every high priest is ordained to offer gifts and sacrifices: wherefore it is of
necessity that this man have somewhat also to offer.
    Hebrews 8:4: For if he were on earth, he should not be a priest, seeing that there are priests
that offer gifts according to the law:
    Hebrews 8:5: Who serve unto the example and shadow of heavenly things, as Moses was
admonished of God when he was about to make the tabernacle: for, See, saith he, that thou make
all things according to the pattern shewed to thee in the mount.
    Hebrews 8:6: But now hath he obtained a more excellent ministry, by how much also he is the
mediator of a better covenant, which was established upon better promises.
    Hebrews 8:7: For if that first covenant had been faultless, then should no place have been
sought for the second.
    Hebrews 8:8: For finding fault with them, he saith, Behold, the days come, saith the Lord,
when I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel and with the house of Judah:
    Hebrews 8:9: Not according to the covenant that I made with their fathers in the day when I
took them by the hand to lead them out of the land of Egypt; because they continued not in my
covenant, and I regarded them not, saith the Lord.
    Hebrews 8:10: For this is the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel after those
days, saith the Lord; I will put my laws into their mind, and write them in their hearts: and I will
be to them a God, and they shall be to me a people:
    Hebrews 8:11: And they shall not teach every man his neighbour, and every man his brother,
saying, Know the Lord: for all shall know me, from the least to the greatest.
    Hebrews 8:12: For I will be merciful to their unrighteousness, and their sins and their
iniquities will I remember no more.
    Hebrews 8:13: In that he saith, A new covenant, he hath made the first old. Now that which
decayeth and waxeth old is ready to vanish away.
    Hebrews 9:1: Then verily the first covenant had also ordinances of divine service, and a
worldly sanctuary.
    Hebrews 9:2: For there was a tabernacle made; the first, wherein was the candlestick, and the


                                           110 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

table, and the shewbread; which is called the sanctuary.
    Hebrews 9:3: And after the second veil, the tabernacle which is called the Holiest of all;
    Hebrews 9:4: Which had the golden censer, and the ark of the covenant overlaid round about
with gold, wherein was the golden pot that had manna, and Aaron’s rod that budded, and the
tables of the covenant;
    Hebrews 9:5: And over it the cherubims of glory shadowing the mercyseat; of which we
cannot now speak particularly.
    Hebrews 9:6: Now when these things were thus ordained, the priests went always into the first
tabernacle, accomplishing the service of God.
    Hebrews 9:7: But into the second went the high priest alone once every year, not without
blood, which he offered for himself, and for the errors of the people:
    Hebrews 9:8: The Holy Ghost this signifying, that the way into the holiest of all was not yet
made manifest, while as the first tabernacle was yet standing:
    Hebrews 9:9: Which was a figure for the time then present, in which were offered both gifts
and sacrifices, that could not make him that did the service perfect, as pertaining to the
conscience;
    Hebrews 9:10: Which stood only in meats and drinks, and divers washings, and carnal
ordinances, imposed on them until the time of reformation.
    Hebrews 9:11: But Christ being come an high priest of good things to come, by a greater and
more perfect tabernacle, not made with hands, that is to say, not of this building;
    Hebrews 9:12: Neither by the blood of goats and calves, but by his own blood he entered in
once into the holy place, having obtained eternal redemption for us.
    Hebrews 9:13: For if the blood of bulls and of goats, and the ashes of an heifer sprinkling the
unclean, sanctifieth to the purifying of the flesh:
    Hebrews 9:14: How much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit
offered himself without spot to God, purge your conscience from dead works to serve the living
God?
    Hebrews 9:15: And for this cause he is the mediator of the new testament, that by means of
death, for the redemption of the transgressions that were under the first testament, they which are
called might receive the promise of eternal inheritance.
    Hebrews 9:16: For where a testament is, there must also of necessity be the death of the
testator.
    Hebrews 9:17: For a testament is of force after men are dead: otherwise it is of no strength at
all while the testator liveth.
    Hebrews 9:18: Whereupon neither the first testament was dedicated without blood.


                                           111 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

   Hebrews 9:19: For when Moses had spoken every precept to all the people according to the
law, he took the blood of calves and of goats, with water, and scarlet wool, and hyssop, and
sprinkled both the book, and all the people,
   Hebrews 9:20: Saying, This is the blood of the testament which God hath enjoined unto you.
   Hebrews 9:21: Moreover he sprinkled with blood both the tabernacle, and all the vessels of
the ministry.
   Hebrews 9:22: And almost all things are by the law purged with blood; and without shedding
of blood is no remission.
   Hebrews 9:23: It was therefore necessary that the patterns of things in the heavens should be
purified with these; but the heavenly things themselves with better sacrifices than these.
   Hebrews 9:24: For Christ is not entered into the holy places made with hands, which are the
figures of the true; but into heaven itself, now to appear in the presence of God for us:
   Hebrews 9:25: Nor yet that he should offer himself often, as the high priest entereth into the
holy place every year with blood of others;
   Hebrews 9:26: For then must he often have suffered since the foundation of the world: but
now once in the end of the world hath he appeared to put away sin by the sacrifice of himself.
   Hebrews 9:27: And as it is appointed unto men once to die, but after this the judgment:
   Hebrews 9:28: So Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many; and unto them that look
for him shall he appear the second time without sin unto salvation.
   Hebrews 10:1: For the law having a shadow of good things to come, and not the very image
of the things, can never with those sacrifices which they offered year by year continually make
the comers thereunto perfect.
   Hebrews 10:2: For then would they not have ceased to be offered? because that the
worshippers once purged should have had no more conscience of sins.
   Hebrews 10:3: But in those sacrifices there is a remembrance again made of sins every year.
   Hebrews 10:4: For it is not possible that the blood of bulls and of goats should take away sins.
   Hebrews 10:5: Wherefore when he cometh into the world, he saith, Sacrifice and offering
thou wouldest not, but a body hast thou prepared me:
   Hebrews 10:6: In burnt offerings and sacrifices for sin thou hast had no pleasure.
   Hebrews 10:7: Then said I, Lo, I come (in the volume of the book it is written of me,) to do
thy will, O God.
   Hebrews 10:8: Above when he said, Sacrifice and offering and burnt offerings and offering
for sin thou wouldest not, neither hadst pleasure therein; which are offered by the law;
   Hebrews 10:9: Then said he, Lo, I come to do thy will, O God. He taketh away the first, that
he may establish the second.


                                           112 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

   Hebrews 10:10: By the which will we are sanctified through the offering of the body of Jesus
Christ once for all.
   Hebrews 10:11: And every priest standeth daily ministering and offering oftentimes the same
sacrifices, which can never take away sins:
   Hebrews 10:12: But this man, after he had offered one sacrifice for sins for ever, sat down on
the right hand of God;
   Hebrews 10:13: From henceforth expecting till his enemies be made his footstool.
   Hebrews 10:14: For by one offering he hath perfected for ever them that are sanctified.
   Hebrews 10:15: Whereof the Holy Ghost also is a witness to us: for after that he had said
before,
   Hebrews 10:16: This is the covenant that I will make with them after those days, saith the
Lord, I will put my laws into their hearts, and in their minds will I write them;
   Hebrews 10:17: And their sins and iniquities will I remember no more.
   Hebrews 10:18: Now where remission of these is, there is no more offering for sin.
   Hebrews 10:19: Having therefore, brethren, boldness to enter into the holiest by the blood of
Jesus,
   Hebrews 10:20: By a new and living way, which he hath consecrated for us, through the veil,
that is to say, his flesh;
   Hebrews 10:21: And having an high priest over the house of God;
   Hebrews 10:22: Let us draw near with a true heart in full assurance of faith, having our hearts
sprinkled from an evil conscience, and our bodies washed with pure water.
   Hebrews 10:23: Let us hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering; (for he is
faithful that promised;)
   Hebrews 10:24: And let us consider one another to provoke unto love and to good works:
   Hebrews 10:25: Not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together, as the manner of some is;
but exhorting one another: and so much the more, as ye see the day approaching.
   Hebrews 10:26: For if we sin wilfully after that we have received the knowledge of the truth,
there remaineth no more sacrifice for sins,
   Hebrews 10:27: But a certain fearful looking for of judgment and fiery indignation, which
shall devour the adversaries.
   Hebrews 10:28: He that despised Moses’ law died without mercy under two or three
witnesses:
   Hebrews 10:29: Of how much sorer punishment, suppose ye, shall he be thought worthy, who
hath trodden under foot the Son of God, and hath counted the blood of the covenant, wherewith
he was sanctified, an unholy thing, and hath done despite unto the Spirit of grace?


                                          113 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

   Hebrews 10:30: For we know him that hath said, Vengeance belongeth unto me, I will
recompense, saith the Lord. And again, The Lord shall judge his people.
   Hebrews 10:31: It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God.
   Hebrews 10:32: But call to remembrance the former days, in which, after ye were illuminated,
ye endured a great fight of afflictions;
   Hebrews 10:33: Partly, whilst ye were made a gazingstock both by reproaches and afflictions;
and partly, whilst ye became companions of them that were so used.
   Hebrews 10:34: For ye had compassion of me in my bonds, and took joyfully the spoiling of
your goods, knowing in yourselves that ye have in heaven a better and an enduring substance.
   Hebrews 10:35: Cast not away therefore your confidence, which hath great recompence of
reward.
   Hebrews 10:36: For ye have need of patience, that, after ye have done the will of God, ye
might receive the promise.
   Hebrews 10:37: For yet a little while, and he that shall come will come, and will not tarry.
   Hebrews 10:38: Now the just shall live by faith: but if any man draw back, my soul shall have
no pleasure in him.
   Hebrews 10:39: But we are not of them who draw back unto perdition; but of them that
believe to the saving of the soul.
   Hebrews 11:1: Now faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen.
   Hebrews 11:2: For by it the elders obtained a good report.
   Hebrews 11:3: Through faith we understand that the worlds were framed by the word of God,
so that things which are seen were not made of things which do appear.
   Hebrews 11:4: By faith Abel offered unto God a more excellent sacrifice than Cain, by which
he obtained witness that he was righteous, God testifying of his gifts: and by it he being dead yet
speaketh.
   Hebrews 11:5: By faith Enoch was translated that he should not see death; and was not found,
because God had translated him: for before his translation he had this testimony, that he pleased
God.
   Hebrews 11:6: But without faith it is impossible to please him: for he that cometh to God
must believe that he is, and that he is a rewarder of them that diligently seek him.
   Hebrews 11:7: By faith Noah, being warned of God of things not seen as yet, moved with
fear, prepared an ark to the saving of his house; by the which he condemned the world, and
became heir of the righteousness which is by faith.
   Hebrews 11:8: By faith Abraham, when he was called to go out into a place which he should
after receive for an inheritance, obeyed; and he went out, not knowing whither he went.


                                           114 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

    Hebrews 11:9: By faith he sojourned in the land of promise, as in a strange country, dwelling
in tabernacles with Isaac and Jacob, the heirs with him of the same promise:
    Hebrews 11:10: For he looked for a city which hath foundations, whose builder and maker is
God.
    Hebrews 11:11: Through faith also Sara herself received strength to conceive seed, and was
delivered of a child when she was past age, because she judged him faithful who had promised.
    Hebrews 11:12: Therefore sprang there even of one, and him as good as dead, so many as the
stars of the sky in multitude, and as the sand which is by the sea shore innumerable.
    Hebrews 11:13: These all died in faith, not having received the promises, but having seen
them afar off, and were persuaded of them, and embraced them, and confessed that they were
strangers and pilgrims on the earth.
    Hebrews 11:14: For they that say such things declare plainly that they seek a country.
    Hebrews 11:15: And truly, if they had been mindful of that country from whence they came
out, they might have had opportunity to have returned.
    Hebrews 11:16: But now they desire a better country, that is, an heavenly: wherefore God is
not ashamed to be called their God: for he hath prepared for them a city.
    Hebrews 11:17: By faith Abraham, when he was tried, offered up Isaac: and he that had
received the promises offered up his only begotten son,
    Hebrews 11:18: Of whom it was said, That in Isaac shall thy seed be called:
    Hebrews 11:19: Accounting that God was able to raise him up, even from the dead; from
whence also he received him in a figure.
    Hebrews 11:20: By faith Isaac blessed Jacob and Esau concerning things to come.
    Hebrews 11:21: By faith Jacob, when he was a dying, blessed both the sons of Joseph; and
worshipped, leaning upon the top of his staff.
    Hebrews 11:22: By faith Joseph, when he died, made mention of the departing of the children
of Israel; and gave commandment concerning his bones.
    Hebrews 11:23: By faith Moses, when he was born, was hid three months of his parents,
because they saw he was a proper child; and they were not afraid of the king’s commandment.
    Hebrews 11:24: By faith Moses, when he was come to years, refused to be called the son of
Pharaoh’s daughter;
    Hebrews 11:25: Choosing rather to suffer affliction with the people of God, than to enjoy the
pleasures of sin for a season;
    Hebrews 11:26: Esteeming the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures in Egypt:
for he had respect unto the recompence of the reward.
    Hebrews 11:27: By faith he forsook Egypt, not fearing the wrath of the king: for he endured,


                                          115 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

as seeing him who is invisible.
   Hebrews 11:28: Through faith he kept the passover, and the sprinkling of blood, lest he that
destroyed the firstborn should touch them.
   Hebrews 11:29: By faith they passed through the Red sea as by dry land: which the Egyptians
assaying to do were drowned.
   Hebrews 11:30: By faith the walls of Jericho fell down, after they were compassed about
seven days.
   Hebrews 11:31: By faith the harlot Rahab perished not with them that believed not, when she
had received the spies with peace.
   Hebrews 11:32: And what shall I more say? for the time would fail me to tell of Gedeon, and
of Barak, and of Samson, and of Jephthae; of David also, and Samuel, and of the prophets:
   Hebrews 11:33: Who through faith subdued kingdoms, wrought righteousness, obtained
promises, stopped the mouths of lions,
   Hebrews 11:34: Quenched the violence of fire, escaped the edge of the sword, out of
weakness were made strong, waxed valiant in fight, turned to flight the armies of the aliens.
   Hebrews 11:35: Women received their dead raised to life again: and others were tortured, not
accepting deliverance; that they might obtain a better resurrection:
   Hebrews 11:36: And others had trial of cruel mockings and scourgings, yea, moreover of
bonds and imprisonment:
   Hebrews 11:37: They were stoned, they were sawn asunder, were tempted, were slain with the
sword: they wandered about in sheepskins and goatskins; being destitute, afflicted, tormented;
   Hebrews 11:38: (Of whom the world was not worthy:) they wandered in deserts, and in
mountains, and in dens and caves of the earth.
   Hebrews 11:39: And these all, having obtained a good report through faith, received not the
promise:
   Hebrews 11:40: God having provided some better thing for us, that they without us should not
be made perfect.
   Hebrews 12:1: Wherefore seeing we also are compassed about with so great a cloud of
witnesses, let us lay aside every weight, and the sin which doth so easily beset us, and let us run
with patience the race that is set before us,
   Hebrews 12:2: Looking unto Jesus the author and finisher of our faith; who for the joy that
was set before him endured the cross, despising the shame, and is set down at the right hand of
the throne of God.
   Hebrews 12:3: For consider him that endured such contradiction of sinners against himself,
lest ye be wearied and faint in your minds.


                                           116 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

   Hebrews 12:4: Ye have not yet resisted unto blood, striving against sin.
   Hebrews 12:5: And ye have forgotten the exhortation which speaketh unto you as unto
children, My son, despise not thou the chastening of the Lord, nor faint when thou art rebuked of
him:
   Hebrews 12:6: For whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom he
receiveth.
   Hebrews 12:7: If ye endure chastening, God dealeth with you as with sons; for what son is he
whom the father chasteneth not?
   Hebrews 12:8: But if ye be without chastisement, whereof all are partakers, then are ye
bastards, and not sons.
   Hebrews 12:9: Furthermore we have had fathers of our flesh which corrected us, and we gave
them reverence: shall we not much rather be in subjection unto the Father of spirits, and live?
   Hebrews 12:10: For they verily for a few days chastened us after their own pleasure; but he
for our profit, that we might be partakers of his holiness.
   Hebrews 12:11: Now no chastening for the present seemeth to be joyous, but grievous:
nevertheless afterward it yieldeth the peaceable fruit of righteousness unto them which are
exercised thereby.
   Hebrews 12:12: Wherefore lift up the hands which hang down, and the feeble knees;
   Hebrews 12:13: And make straight paths for your feet, lest that which is lame be turned out of
the way; but let it rather be healed.
   Hebrews 12:14: Follow peace with all men, and holiness, without which no man shall see the
Lord:
   Hebrews 12:15: Looking diligently lest any man fail of the grace of God; lest any root of
bitterness springing up trouble you, and thereby many be defiled;
   Hebrews 12:16: Lest there be any fornicator, or profane person, as Esau, who for one morsel
of meat sold his birthright.
   Hebrews 12:17: For ye know how that afterward, when he would have inherited the blessing,
he was rejected: for he found no place of repentance, though he sought it carefully with tears.
   Hebrews 12:18: For ye are not come unto the mount that might be touched, and that burned
with fire, nor unto blackness, and darkness, and tempest,
   Hebrews 12:19: And the sound of a trumpet, and the voice of words; which voice they that
heard intreated that the word should not be spoken to them any more:
   Hebrews 12:20: (For they could not endure that which was commanded, And if so much as a
beast touch the mountain, it shall be stoned, or thrust through with a dart:
   Hebrews 12:21: And so terrible was the sight, that Moses said, I exceedingly fear and quake:)


                                          117 Of 232
                                       Better and Better

   Hebrews 12:22: But ye are come unto mount Sion, and unto the city of the living God, the
heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of angels,
   Hebrews 12:23: To the general assembly and church of the firstborn, which are written in
heaven, and to God the Judge of all, and to the spirits of just men made perfect,
   Hebrews 12:24: And to Jesus the mediator of the new covenant, and to the blood of
sprinkling, that speaketh better things than that of Abel.
   Hebrews 12:25: See that ye refuse not him that speaketh. For if they escaped not who refused
him that spake on earth, much more shall not we escape, if we turn away from him that speaketh
from heaven:
   Hebrews 12:26: Whose voice then shook the earth: but now he hath promised, saying, Yet
once more I shake not the earth only, but also heaven.
   Hebrews 12:27: And this word, Yet once more, signifieth the removing of those things that
are shaken, as of things that are made, that those things which cannot be shaken may remain.
   Hebrews 12:28: Wherefore we receiving a kingdom which cannot be moved, let us have
grace, whereby we may serve God acceptably with reverence and godly fear:
   Hebrews 12:29: For our God is a consuming fire.
   Hebrews 13:1: Let brotherly love continue.
   Hebrews 13:2: Be not forgetful to entertain strangers: for thereby some have entertained
angels unawares.
   Hebrews 13:3: Remember them that are in bonds, as bound with them; and them which suffer
adversity, as being yourselves also in the body.
   Hebrews 13:4: Marriage is honourable in all, and the bed undefiled: but whoremongers and
adulterers God will judge.
   Hebrews 13:5: Let your conversation be without covetousness; and be content with such
things as ye have: for he hath said, I will never leave thee, nor forsake thee.
   Hebrews 13:6: So that we may boldly say, The Lord is my helper, and I will not fear what
man shall do unto me.
   Hebrews 13:7: Remember them which have the rule over you, who have spoken unto you the
word of God: whose faith follow, considering the end of their conversation.
   Hebrews 13:8: Jesus Christ the same yesterday, and to day, and for ever.
   Hebrews 13:9: Be not carried about with divers and strange doctrines. For it is a good thing
that the heart be established with grace; not with meats, which have not profited them that have
been occupied therein.
   Hebrews 13:10: We have an altar, whereof they have no right to eat which serve the
tabernacle.


                                          118 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

   Hebrews 13:11: For the bodies of those beasts, whose blood is brought into the sanctuary by
the high priest for sin, are burned without the camp.
   Hebrews 13:12: Wherefore Jesus also, that he might sanctify the people with his own blood,
suffered without the gate.
   Hebrews 13:13: Let us go forth therefore unto him without the camp, bearing his reproach.
   Hebrews 13:14: For here have we no continuing city, but we seek one to come.
   Hebrews 13:15: By him therefore let us offer the sacrifice of praise to God continually, that is,
the fruit of our lips giving thanks to his name.
   Hebrews 13:16: But to do good and to communicate forget not: for with such sacrifices God
is well pleased.
   Hebrews 13:17: Obey them that have the rule over you, and submit yourselves: for they watch
for your souls, as they that must give account, that they may do it with joy, and not with grief:
for that is unprofitable for you.
   Hebrews 13:18: Pray for us: for we trust we have a good conscience, in all things willing to
live honestly.
   Hebrews 13:19: But I beseech you the rather to do this, that I may be restored to you the
sooner.
   Hebrews 13:20: Now the God of peace, that brought again from the dead our Lord Jesus, that
great shepherd of the sheep, through the blood of the everlasting covenant,
   Hebrews 13:21: Make you perfect in every good work to do his will, working in you that
which is wellpleasing in his sight, through Jesus Christ; to whom be glory for ever and ever.
Amen.
   Hebrews 13:22: And I beseech you, brethren, suffer the word of exhortation: for I have
written a letter unto you in few words.
   Hebrews 13:23: Know ye that our brother Timothy is set at liberty; with whom, if he come
shortly, I will see you.
   Hebrews 13:24: Salute all them that have the rule over you, and all the saints. They of Italy
salute you.
   Hebrews 13:25: Grace be with you all. Amen. Written to the Hebrews from Italy by Timothy.




                                           119 Of 232
                                        Better and Better




Chapter 3
  No Simple Answers

                                           by Ben Huot




3.1 First Things
                                           by Ben Huot


3.1.1 Cover Graphic


3.1.2 Introduction
I call this book No Simple Answers, because I have realized, that while I think my answers are
simple, most people do not. The trick, to understanding my work, is to learn it, not by
memorizing or writing things down, but by thinking about what I say. I write everything, from
the same consistent philosophical point of view, so that, if you understand part of it, you
understand all of it. My books give answers, that really work, because they have worked for me.
I only write about what I know and I only give advice, that I am willing to take myself.
Although, the idea, I started out wit,h was simple enough, to explain, in a few words, as I learned
more, the answer became fuller and richer, with many more subtleties and nuances. So, while
you can understand my main ideas easily, there is still much underneath this thin layer.



3.2 Philosophy
                                           by Ben Huot




                                           120 Of 232
                                          Better and Better

3.2.1 My Historical Perspective


What I Learned in College
The arguments that my books are responding too are based on what I learned in college. I began
to see Christianity, at its heart as very multicultural, inclusive, and liberal politically, at the same
time that I was indoctrinated in class, that white Christian men were the source of all the
problems, in the world. I also continued to see on the news, that the common perception is that
Europe is some how more advanced than America and is more peaceful, that the Muslims in the
Middle East have somehow been the targets of persecution by the US and Europe, and that
American foreign policy is the biggest evil force in the world.


Why Things are Complicated
So my arguments come out of this framework and although I believe in not even attempting to be
objective, I reform my opinions over time, as I learn about new things in history. Much of the
books I have written are correcting historical prejudices and, when I find counter evidence, I
present this as well, as I do not believe that I need to make anything up, to support my
arguments. This is how my works become more complicated and the answers not so simple.


Historic Cycles
Most of what I have heard about history comes to this: that when one group was powerful, they
took over another group and then this other group then retaliates, against the other group, when
they get into power, often centuries later. Sadly, but understandably, most history unfolds, as a
big cycle of revenge, and everyone tries to be as powerful, as they can, at any given time. History
is determined by luck, technological edge, strategy, and economic decisions.


Unusual Combination of Views
Since I have combined a fiscal liberal politics, with a Biblical worldview, which I ironically see
as highly complimentary, I have really turned the arguments on their head. In the process, I may
insult those who are both conservative Christians and liberal Atheists/Pagans in America, but my
ideas are not just meant to stimulate thinking, but are the ones I truly believe. I can only write
what I am inspired, to write, based, on what I really believe.



                                             121 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

Misunderstanding European History
So some of the many things, that transformed my views, over time, were that Christianity was
primarily Asian and African and Europe historically and only accepted Christianity, much later,
because they believed a more powerful God could help them win wars and they did do, at a
much alter date, then commonly thought (The Scandinavians are thought of as very peaceful, but
they tortured Christians, in England, to force them to become pagans, for centuries, late into the
Medieval period). Germany and Poland have both gotten bad raps. The historical Germans were
not really the ones behind NAZI Germany and Germany was successful in many fields long
before World War 2.
   Poland was one of the major powers of Europe, controlling almost 1/3 of the land area, at
times, not afraid of Germany or Russia, until the 19th century, and became weak, because they
had a progressive democracy, with civil rights and peaceful coexistence, of diverse ethnic and
religious elements. I was recently surprised, that the big reason why the Europeans took over
such large colonies, and the British became the dominate group, happened more out of chance
and speed of advancement, than out of just technology. They basically snuck up upon most of
Asia, out of nowhere.


Obsession with 19th Century
One of the reason why I have such a different view of history is that I have been concentrating,
on the period before the ascent of the European colonial powers. Most peoples’s view of the
world comes from an obsession over 19th century Europe, and so the Western Europeans and
America look like the big bad guys and everyone else looks like victims. But it has been
common, amongst much of history, for a series of different groups to dominate and victimize
different groups of people, who caused them political problems. If you look back, a few centuries
before, Islam almost took over Europe, a second time. One of the things, that is very hard to find
is what Africa was like, before the Portuguese came, but Asian history (before the 19th century)
is quite well documented.


3.2.2 Truth vs. Facts


Unreliable Sources
The two major themes, in most Asian religion and philosophy, are suffering and uncertainty. I
have talked a lot about suffering, but less about uncertainty. According to my parents, during


                                          122 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

their generation, people told the truth and the media could be relied on, to be accurate and fair.
During my generation, I have found that the educational system and the media basically report
what the big corporations want them to. This is one of the big reasons, for the decline, of
traditional media: if you aren’t going to hear accurate and fair news, you might as well just get
the news source, that reflects your beliefs.


Truth Better than Facts
This brings us, to another big assumption, of our age: that facts are more important, than truth.
Even the church has largely given up, on truth, by itself and resorted to trying, to prove
Christianity, by fact. If you study Indian philosophy and religion you will see non-Christian
support, for truth not needing, to have a factual basis. There are no real reasons, for believing the
physical world, as being primary world and being skeptical, of everything supernatural. We just
assume that because we don’t question it, as it is socially unacceptable.


Beyond Factual Support
Some of the other supports, for beliefs include: scripture, tradition, personality/nature of God,
divine commands, contract with God, grace of God (free gift), religious law, history and
prophecy, human morality and nature, your personality and family history, human relationships,
natural order, animal behavior, verbal testimony, sensitivity to spiritual things, mystical
experience, dreams and visions, intuition, life experience, argument, paradoxical relationships,
inference, comparison, analogy, skepticism, and direct perception of physical senses.


Anti-Spiritual Bias
Several of the things, that I constantly find myself, in opposition to, are the philosophical basis,
for our entire modern civilization. The opposition, to anything spiritual, the unreasonable
aversion and fear of death, and life at all costs, and complete rejection, of anything not
supported, by Science, and reducible, to numbers, or statistics. There is so little tolerance, for
anyone basing their decisions, on anything, that comes from spiritual insights, or points of view.
Other assumptions, include that bigger, better, faster technologies will solve all our problems and
the systemic dismantlement, of all government services regulations, laws, and the erosion of
basic morality, with the focus on the educational system.




                                            123 Of 232
                                          Better and Better

Existentialism and Objectivity
This is where Existentialism comes in. Many people think of Existentialism, as Nihilism,
because Nietzsche was a proponent of both. But the first Existentialist, Kierkegaard, believed
that Existentialism required a great deal of moral responsibility. Existentialism simply mean
human being – it is what defines the unique qualities, that make us human – in other word,
sentience. Many people mistake Existentialism, with moral relativism, but the reason why
Kierkegaard says we should not claim objectivity, comes out of a respect, for God.


Clear Moral Standard
There is an objective moral standard, but claiming to be objective is like claiming to be perfect,
because only God can be perfect. He talks a lot about paradox – how our relationship with God is
based on a seemingly absurd, although true idea, that Jesus was both God and man, at the same
time. Faith is based on the paradoxical way, that we understand God, and so moral reasoning
does not require rational analysis, but choosing to obey Him is an exercise, of the will.


Deeper Relationship with God
Kierkegaard promotes free thinking, not out of rebellion, against God, but rather, in hope, for
true faith, as he believes, that if your faith is not real, then it does not guarantee your salvation.
Kierkegaard wanted reforms, in the way we practice Christianity, so that we were motivated, not
out of trying, to fit in or legalistically following Gods commands, but really seeing God, as the
Lover of our souls. He wanted people to love Christ, like Mary Magdalene and in the way we
love our families and close friends – that we would do anything, for God, with their life’s focus
entirely, upon Him.


Death Leads to Re-Birth
The problem, with reducing life, to facts is that it takes out all the passion and responsibility, that
makes life worth living. Not only are we spiritually dead, as a nation – we are emotionally and
intellectually dead, as well. Without being directed, by God, we descend into depravity. We will
continue this downward spiral, until our young people reach out, to God, and understand their
desperate need, for Him. They will pursue truth, no matter how we try, to hide it, from them and
steer them away from it. Just as young people reject their parents advice and authority, as they
become adults, they will eventually seek a relationship, with God and find that this is the only
way, to really live.


                                             124 Of 232
                                          Better and Better



3.2.3 Details of My Methods


Think, Don’t Memorize
When you read a history book or a self help book, you will likely get more from it by taking
notes than by just reading. My books are all based around the same concepts to the point that
they are all philosophically consistent – my unique combination of Philosophical Taoism and
Christian Existentialism. With philosophy, the point is not to memorize but to think. My books
are easily read as they are written using simple and plain English, but they take a long time to
read, because they force you to think.


Make Up Your Own Mind
The beauty of this style is that you really learn how to think in a certain way, so that you can
figure out what I would say about other things I have not written about. But my ultimate goal for
my readers is for you to make your own decisions and choose your own values, so that you will
not be fooled by anyone. Don’t even trust me. You have to live your life and deal with the
consequences of your actions, so you very well must make up your own mind about religion and
politics.


Other Considerations
You will realize that my writings are concise like an encyclopedia, but they are also creative and
poetic in organization, so that certain themes are repeated in different articles. I see all the major
topics I write about as interrelated. Other important considerations that help define what I right
include Biblically sound theology, dealing with the way things really are now, specific actions to
take, and a positive response/advice. I have struggled with depression for a long time and I find it
very depressing and useless to bring up problems without giving solutions. What I write about is
serious, but I hope it will inspire more than it will scare you.


3.2.4 Think for Yourself




                                            125 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

Getting the Message Wrong
It is unusual, for a Christian, to have his greatest goal, for people, to simply think, for
themselves. Most thinkers want others, to follow their ideology. I have realized fairly early on,
that this is a dangerous path. One of the biggest reasons to go this route is that many people get
the message wrong. Islam owes much, to misunderstandings, about Christianity, in the time, of
the early Church.


Existentialist Perspective
Neither Kierkegaard, nor Nietzsche wanted followers. It was true, that Kierkegaard was a
committed Christian and Nietzsche a committed atheist/pagan (at least in terms of philosophy).
But both wanted people to really stand up, for what they believed and only wanted them, to
follow their beliefs, if they truly believed, in them.


Nietzsche’s Situation
Nietzsche’s sister was a NAZI sympathizer and so actually re-wrote some of Nietzsche’s work
and claimed he was for white supremacy, which is ridiculous, for anyone ,who read any of his
work, because the men from the north, that he admired were the Inuits and he had contempt for
the Germans, even though he was one himself. He actually liked the Old Testament and hated the
New Testament. He would have fought, with all his being, people going out, to war, for some
ridiculous ideology, like that, of the NAZIs – that was one, of the things, he criticized Christians,
for doing.


Nietzsche’s Values
His concept of strength was strength in conviction and would never have promoted strength, to
be used, to quell free thinking. The weakness he hated was people being slaves, to a leader. It is
funny how Nietzsche actually seems to link together the ideas of modernism and Christianity and
it must have been a bizarre leader, that would promote that combination. Of course, you could
argue, that much of the mainstream church is still beating that same drum.


Other Thinkers are Wrong
But, another problem with trying, to get a following, is that, for me, I don’t want to gamble, on
how my ideas might manifest themselves, in different people, even if they do understand them
and correctly follow them, because if I can find serious faults and thinking errors, in some of the

                                            126 Of 232
                                          Better and Better

greatest thinkers, of all time, so why would I be able to escape the same fate? I also think that
there is too little diversity, of opinion, in America. Both major political parties have assumed
many things, that should be questioned. Those unquestioned assumptions are what I think needs
to change.


Any Social Movement will Fail
I think that trying to bring about any kind of human social movement is bound to fail, because it
is not just our leaders, who are corrupt, to the core, the evil is even greater, within each, of us. I,
also, have no desire, to be a leader, nor do I desire, to have power, over anyone else. I really
believe, that God is proactively drawing people, to Himself and anyone who truly seeks Him will
find Him. What I truly want for everyone is complete freedom from suffering and eternal life
with Jesus Christ.


Be Who You Are and Where You Are
But, that can only happen, once a person decides, to find the truth, for themselves. With God,
you have, to start, with honesty, and we all are in different places and, even, as Christians, our
journeys will take us, to many different places and some people are honestly mad, at God, many
because, of suffering. You can only be who you are and commit yourself, to do the best you can,
with what you currently know. You have to believe, that you will find the correct way,
eventually, if there truly is a really wonderful all-powerful God, like Jesus Christ.


No Need to Worry
Most of all God is fair with everyone and will never require you, to do something you know is
wrong and will always give you the strength, to do what you believe is right. It does not matter,
if you call yourself a Christian or not – early believers called themselves followers of the Way,
but I truly believe, that the Christian God is the best God I could imagine. But you don’t need to
decide all this right now.


Only Responsible for What You Understand
Just take each day and learn all you can and you will find faith, in your own way. Furthermore, I
don’t expect anyone, to be convinced, by any arguments, I have come up with – when have you
ever changed someone’s mind, on anything? You can only believe based on what you know and
what you have experienced – it cannot be real faith until your understanding is real. And it

                                             127 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

cannot be real faith, if you just choose to follow something, because someone else told you so,
no matter how much you might think of this person.



3.3 Politics
                                           by Ben Huot


3.3.1 A Third Option


False Dichotomy
It is interesting that in the great debate between the Imperialist (Conservatives) and the Marxists
(Liberals) is what they have in common: the pursuit of money, addiction, and pleasure. There
seems to be an assumption in modern conversation about justice and equality that the only metric
that matters is money.


Problems are Spiritual
That is the big reason I say that we need to re-examine our philosophical basis for a better world,
because, as of the Berlin Wall and the Economic Depression started in 2008, that both capitalism
and communism have both failed to deliver lasting peace and stability. Instead of talking nothing
about nothing but money, we need to focus on the spiritual things, to really solve our
fundamental problems. Our major problem is not just sin, in general, but specifically selfishness.


Timeless Issues
In our modern debate, we rightly criticize Europe, but it is not really about a certain empire, or a
certain time in history - there were many abuses before the British took over (even the British
were far behind the other European colonists). And yes the United States is making many of the
same mistakes, I think mostly out of ignorance, but the real struggle goes back to the very
creation of people, by the Christian God.


Poor Knowledge of History
Our knowledge of history seems to go little beyond the European world of the 19th century,


                                           128 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

which then gives us a false dichotomy - the real struggle is not East vs. West, but North vs.
South. The question will finally come and the distinctions crystal clear: do you follow your
Creator, or do you devote your life to advancing yourself? If you try to make a lot of money and
then donate it to charity, it won’t change anything, because the root of the problem is spiritual,
and only spiritual things can affect other spiritual things.


How to Affect Spiritual Things
Humans cannot do spiritual things: they can only ask other spiritual forces - the first is the
Creator, the Christian God, who will improve your joy and peace in life, and the others will only
lead to sorrow and destruction. We are seeing more and more that the pursuit of selfishness is
very similar to that of the Pagan/New Age philosophy. Humans are much the same spiritually
and have the same spiritual problems that those of ancient cultures and the answers are the same,
as well.


Gospel 180 Degrees
We once thought that we were bringing the Gospel to the Third World, but now the Gospel is
coming from the Third World to us. More people are Christians today than ever before and a
much larger percent of the population as well. The only places where Christianity is not
spreading is where you are put to death for converting to Christianity. Then there is the US and
Europe, where Europe can claim they are ahead of us, which have rejected God.


Current Mission Field
Going to the mission field for Americans means going down the street. We are plenty corrupt. In
my town, we are legalizing pot and letting out prisoners, because we are too cheap, to fund our
basic services. The other day a guy asked for my phone and actually criticized me for not letting
him get me drawn into some sort of scam. Why does someone think that everyone else owes
them money? I didn’t create his problem and the money would likely continue his descent into
the gutter.


Moral Devolution
There are so many people who I see on government assistance, who have iPhones and I cannot
even afford one. It is like a gambler saying, if you just give me money, this one more time now, I
won’t need you anymore. Not only is this generation lacking basic survival skills, but people

                                          129 Of 232
                                          Better and Better

who are much older, who were taught to know better, are also devolving, to below where they
were 20 years ago. If our society continues down this path, we may break up into stone age
villages, due to lack of caring, rather than due to a lack of resources.


Selfish, Ignorant, and Lazy
The only thing people want is lower taxes and more jobs, but they want easy, high paying jobs,
and hate education and manners. And some of the worst things in history have been justified by
being good for the economy. I think it would be better to divide America into two, but neither
one would be going the moral route.


Science Goes New Age
It seems that Science is moving to join itself with the New Age movement. It is more than time
for Christians to criticize Science, as they seem to be unable to stay outside of theology. There
was a special on TV about a Scientist, who wanted to prove a soul exits, by weighing it and
another guy thinks if he puts together enough circuits, to recreate a brain, that it will be able to
make choices, without a soul. It would be justice, in many senses, if we did create robots, God
decided to put souls in them, and then they might decide we are more trouble, then we are worth.
Our toys may just decide that people are the enemy of true progress. Maybe the robots will be
the future Christians.


The Foolishness of God
If we are to learn from the wisdom of India, China, and Africa, it is that our starting place for this
moral change is what we see in the mirror. Our world seems to be emulating the wrong
philosophy. What we must seek is the foolishness of God that is greater than man’s wisdom and
a stumbling block to those expecting magic to solve their problems - neither Science (human
wisdom) nor miracles (New Age/Pagan) will solve our problems.


We Need to Change Us
We need to change the world by the choices we make and start this process with repentance and
acceptance of the leadership of Christ in our personal lives. It isn’t about what your career is
about - it is about your private life.




                                            130 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

Don’t Need Anything
Many people have a hard time accepting this route, partly because it is contrary to what we learn
in school. Making it is about becoming famous and or rich. People think they need to travel to
other countries to understand and help the world. The truth is all the really important information
is in books already in modern English that are getting easier and cheaper to get than ever before.


What You Don’t Understand
As far as what you do with this - there is not a highly visually based explanation. Faith is about
believing in something that you cannot see (at least not directly with your eyes) but it is also not
a feeling - it is a choice. It is also an all or nothing choice - you cannot stand on the fence. Once
you understand, you are responsible for what you know.


Life of Faith
Most of living a life of faith successfully is directly opposed, to what you do, to be successfully,
in the world. The least important factors, in spiritual things, are wealth, career, and intelligence.
The most powerful tools you have in the spiritual world, from a Christian point of view are: the
moral choices you make, praying (especially that God’s will be done), reading the Bible, and
finding other believers.


Change Yourself First
Most morality is based on what you don’t do rather than what you do. What God wants to
change is who we are, not what we do. We need to start the revolution within ourselves. It is the
part of your life that no one else sees that is the most important. It is reflected in how you treat
others rejected by society, especially animals. God will change your mind and you will see the
results in what changes others notice about you.


3.3.2 Lessons from 2 Empires


From British to American
In many ways, the British handed off their empire, to the United States, during World War 2.
One of the big things they did was train the US in how to run an intelligence agency. The CIA
was formed, after World War 2, to prevent another Pearl Harbor from happening, without our

                                            131 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

fore-knowledge. Before Word War 2, the US was not as interested in intervening overseas
(except Latin America) on the world stage, but as the US often does, they take an overly extreme
response – that being to get involved world wide (this time to stop Communism). The CIA was
said to be tasked with keeping the Cold War Cold, by fighting proxy wars, that would prevent a
nuclear holocaust war.


The African Tragedy
Africa received the brunt of much of this struggle, and as the British and French left their
colonies in a hurry, the new African nations were not able to transition peacefully, to a stable
government. The Communists often portrayed themselves as a poor peoples empire, but many
African leaders did not head the warnings of the US – that the Soviets would not leave, after they
helped them win their wars. Ironically, there was never any real chance of Africa converting to
communism, as African culture is extremely religious in nature and not taking part in any of
these community rituals would cut them off, from the rest of the tribe.


Fighting this War Sets up Next One
At the time, the US put all its energy, in defeating the Soviet Union, but failed to see another
enemy growing more powerful, in the process - the Islamic Fundamentalists. Just as we gave too
much to the Soviets, to win World War 2, so Radical Islam was supported, in this effort, creating
a new conflict, after the fall of the Soviet Union. Ironically, Russia was the chief rival of the
British Empire, as well, only a hundred years earlier. While we focused on fighting the German
and the Japanese economies, during the (although ironically we were the ones that spent a great
part of our wealth building them up) end of the Cold War, only to realize that the real power was
shifting, to China and Saudi Arabia.


No Longer Alone
I think the best idea now is for America is to relinquish the responsibility we feel, for being a
global police force, because we cannot afford it financially, no one will be pleased no matter
what side we take, and we would not have as big a target on our back, if we let China and India
became the dominant world powers. The most important things we need to do for our national
security are to work on our economy and find an unlimited source of energy. I think the US can
still remain an important player, in the international community, but we no longer should feel the
need to take on everything, by ourselves. I think America was happier in the 19th century, than


                                          132 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

in the 20th.


Christianity and Race
One of the big things, that critics of the British and American Empires hold against both of them,
is the introduction of Christianity into Asia and Africa (although it was already partly there, in
another form). For those who think that Christianity is purely western, they need to read about
the Syrian Orthodox Church, the Church of the East, the Coptic Orthodox Church, and the
Ethiopian Orthodox Church. They also need to learn about the AIC (Ethiopian Churches) in
Africa. The Third World is more Christian than the West by a long shot. Right after Europe
finished rejecting Christianity (which they had never had a real faith), the Gospel was brought to
Africa by other Africans. Biblical Christianity is much more compatible with an African view of
the world than a European one.


Christians Care
I don’t understand why it is considered rude, to try to convert people, to Christianity, but it is ok
to solicit people, for donations to homeless people, environmental charities, labor unions, or
political parties. For a Christian to want you to live forever, without any pain or suffering, is
truly an act of unconditional love. Just because some people claiming to be Christians did things
that were wrong does not mean that Christianity is a bad thing. Buddhists in China, Japan, and
Sri Lanka have fought wars and Krishna tells Arjuna, in the Baghavad Gita, that his duty is to
fight. Many of the greatest liberal reformers were Christian and the greatest educational
institutions, in almost every part of the world, throughout most history, after Christ, were run by
Christians, of all different sects and races.


The Idea of Empire
Many of the things, that the British Empire did are obviously unBiblical, like pursuing wealth,
above all else, and the concept of a world government is abhorrent, to any devote Christian, as
that is a sign of the Apocalypse. The big push, for Imperialism, in both the British and America
Empires is rooted in the New Age movement, not Christianity. And as far as empires going for
global domination and the persecution of people of other races, look no further than the Ottoman
Empire, Ming China, and the Sassanid Empire of Iran. If the British and French Empires did not
rise, at the time they did, Europe could now be primarily Muslim.



                                            133 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

Colonies Benefit from British
We really need to study more history, than that of just that, of 19th Century Europe. Also, the
British brought some very useful advances, in India and Egypt. How much do you think Egypt
benefits from the Suez Canal or why many of India’s greatest cities were former British
colonies? The Indians understanding English so well is one of their keys to modern commercial
success. And it is also interesting that Hong Kong is such an important commercial center and
that the British and Americans helped fight off the Japanese, when China was occupied, during
Word War 2. How would the Middle East have developed, if we didn’t buy so much oil? The
British also put in railroads in India and Africa which were helpful after the British left.


Uniting India
India, in particular, had additional benefits from British rule, like the bringing together of the
entire Indian subcontinent – an area bigger than any empire in India ruled. India also was ruled
by many other foreign rulers – either whole or in part, throughout much of its history. The
Mughals, who held India, just before the British were not native to India (they were descendants
of Genghis Khan that came from Afghanistan and were of another foreign religion – Islam).


Pakistan and India
The reason why India has as few a problems with religious infighting is because they separated
Pakistan (with its radical Muslim population) into its own country – which, incidentally, holds
the land which the river Indus runs, which is where the name Hindu and India comes. Really,
Pakistan should be called India and India called Bharata (from the epic Hindu poem
Mahabharata) from. And the Hindu civilization of the Aryans was not the first advanced
civilization in India, the Aryans invaded the people that now live in Southern India (which have
a completely unrelated group of languages).


The British Strategy
The reason why the British and French were so successful in gaining colonies, in India, was due
to the fact that the local groups hated their neighbors more than they hated the foreign powers.
The same technique was used in North America with the Native American tribes. It may be
surprising that India or China did not try to invade Europe, but I don’t think they had the right
technology, at that time, and I also don’t think there would be enough economic reasons, to put
in the effort.


                                          134 Of 232
                                         Better and Better



Chinese and Indian Approaches
China had decided to stop developing new technologies and keeping everything the same during
the Ming dynasty (centuries earlier), although they did invent many of the things the Europeans
later perfected for warfare, like gunpowder. The Chinese rulers, historically, were more
interested in the humanities than the sciences and India seemed much more interested in
developing their religions and philosophies, than in even trying to rule their own country. I think
we can learn a lot from this, but it did not work out so well, for them, during that period.


Same Technique for Europe
I think the Europeans came very quickly, from being dirty peasants, to taking over the world,
before India or China saw them as a threat. The British were actually able to pass up the original
European explorers and colonists (the Portuguese and Spanish), due to some clever advanced
business practices, learned from the Dutch, some luck, and good strategy. They essentially snuck
up on the previous European colonial powers, as well.


3.3.3 Asian Regional Differences


Major Asian Cultural Regions
Many people don’t know it, but there are about 4 major cultural areas, in Asia (if you don’t put
the Middle East with Africa): Middle East, Central Asia, South and Southeast Asia, and East
Asia. China shares some surprising similarities, with Central Asia and India, but Southeast Asia
is almost entirely a cultural extension of India (except Vietnam). The Middle East has some
connections, with Central Asia, but has more cultural similarities, to Africa (the entire continent).


Different Forms of Buddhism
Buddhism is prevalent, in both India and China, and has been extended, into their separate areas,
of major cultural influence, but there are actually 3 quite different types of Buddhism: The
Tibetan Buddhism (Northern School), Chinese Buddhism (Chan or Zen), and Indian Buddhism
(Theravada). Tibetan Buddhism has embraced all the other Buddhist beliefs, but is unique, in
that it adds a form of Animism, called Mon, to Buddhism and so has a lot of tantric teachings
(which mean spells).

                                            135 Of 232
                                         Better and Better



Chinese Buddhism
Chinese Buddhism, or Zen, as it is know in the west both borrowed heavily from Taoism and
contributed significantly to Neo-Confucianism (starting in the 8th Century AD). Ironically, Japan
and Korea adopted Buddhism, before Neo-Confucianism and the adoption of Taoism was more
minor, but played a much bigger role, in Chinese history.


Indian Buddhism
Theravada Buddhism is the only Indian Buddhist School whose canon has been entirely
preserved. This school of Indian Buddhism originally came from Sri Lanka. This form of
Buddhism is the closest, to the original teaching of the Buddha. Historically, just as much of
Southeast Asia embraced this school of Buddhism, they also adopted Hinduism, for practice, by
the royalty. Much later on, Islam came to Southeast Asia and now Malaysia and Indonesia both
are both mostly Muslim.


China vs. India
The Indian influenced regions of Asia and the Chinese influenced regions of Asia both have
emphasized ethics and discipline, as the most important aspect of their belief systems. The
Chinese were almost exclusively interested in philosophy and not religion, while most of the
major Indian belief systems are full religions. China has had a long history, of all being united, in
one empire with very little ethnic, or linguistic differences, while India has only been together
like it is now under the British and since they left and India has a large number of different
ethnic groups and languages. Currently China has been successful, as a kind of hybrid
communist-capitalist nation, run by a dictator, and India has been successful, as a virtual
anarchy, by comparison, and is the world’s largest democracy.


Chinese Response
China, and the rest of East Asia responded to the ascent of Europe, by questioning their own
beliefs and blamed themselves, for falling so far behind, and so China, being influenced heavily
by social science, Russia, and Japan decided to reject their traditional beliefs, in favor of the
western belief of Marxism. Ironically, this major change, started by Confucian scholar-officials
writing short stories, that criticized the traditional values of China. China was traditionally
opposed to trade, for ethical reasons, the government controlled all the land, and China had

                                            136 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

basically a subsistence economy. The Japanese adopted the philosophies of China, but did not
embrace the rejection of trade. The Japanese seemed to have an easier time modernizing, while
still not totally rejecting their past.


Middle Eastern Response
In the Middle East, the response, to the ascent of Europeans, as world powers, was that they were
the victims, of a violent and uncivilized group of people, who rejected what they believed, to be
the one true faith. The reason for the loss of money and power, in the Middle East, was due to
the Portuguese figuring out how, to navigate around the southern tip, of Africa. Before then,
trade between Europe and Asia required taking cargo, across land, to get from the
Mediterranean, to the Red Sea by Arabs. This was the basis, for the colonies, and why the British
Navy took England from a little island and made it into the British Empire. Due to the discovery,
of oil and the dependence, of the entire world on it, for everything needed to live, Saudi Arabia,
into a major world power and made the entire Middle East richer then they ever could have
imagined.



3.4 Religion
                                           by Ben Huot


3.4.1 Bible on Social Issues


Christianity Promotes Equality and Justice
Traditionally, Christians, all over the world, have advocated for equal and just treatment of all
people. The Bible is in agreement with these aims. Most of the time, a political or social route is
followed. This is where the Bible disagrees. Remember, Jesus said the He can heal the body, but
He can do even greater: forgive sins. Being Christians does not mean giving up our liberal values
– and most other religions have a similar moral code. But the Biblical way is a spiritual route,
rather than a human route.


Reason for Spiritual Approach
The reason for this is very practical. The spiritual world is the primary world and so can affect


                                           137 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

the physical world, but not the other way around. The Bible says that sin is the source of human
suffering and faith the route to joy. This is very counter-intuitive, because everything human we
see around us works, by the powerful victimizing the weak. The spiritual world doesn’t work this
way – God allows humans a lot of room, to govern the physical world, as He is a true believer in
real human freedom, but the spiritual forces are prevented, from gaining the same power, over
people.


Disadvantages of Human Solutions
The human route always brings death and destruction. We can see this, in our own lives. It does
not matter, so much, what laws are past. People do evil, anyway, and often get away with it. This
is because all governments are corrupt, like businesses, and so they allow these things, to
happen. A common human argument is that the end justifies the means. Many evil things have
been done, throughput history, for good reasons. Slavery was said to help the economy.


The Affect of One Believer Praying
This corruption we find, in any large organization, is the manifestation of individual people’s
desire for money, power, and pleasure, at the expense of someone else. Many of the Bibles’s
commands are rejected, by society, for a variety of reasons, many because they don’t see as
hurting anyone else. But this is not how the spiritual world works. While we need a whole army,
to take down a ruthless dictator, like Adolf Hitler, one believer praying and living a moral life
has much more significance, spiritually.


God Fixed Our Mess
Many people hold God responsible, for the fate of our world, and its corruption, that causes
human suffering, but things were set up, by God, to work very differently. The reason why He
came to this earth as Jesus Christ and was fully human was that He realized, that our
fundamental problems are our own individual choices and we have become incapable, of totally
avoiding corruption. God did the entire thing for us.


God is Paradoxical
These spiritual laws don’t make human sense, but God is seen by us as series of a paradoxes.
God the Father, Jesus Christ, and the Holy Spirit are as much one God as our body, soul, and
brain are all part of one human. God the Father is not a ruthless dictator, as many non-Christians

                                          138 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

will tell you. All parts of God are merciful and the Old Testament and New Testament God is
one in the same.


God is Your Superior
The part that modern believers and non-believers alike have a hard time understanding is that all
parts of God are approachable by us, but the personal relationship with God is akin to a
benevolent Father or Judge – He is not your drinking buddy. God is also a perfectly just God and
cannot just let evil happen, without consequences, but He was so loving, that He took the
punishment on Himself. As God is eternal, it is likely He constantly feels the pain, of his death
on the cross.


Learning from Islam
This is one of the things, that Christians need to learn, from Muslims: that God is their superior
and must be obeyed, even when we don’t want, to follow His lead. Islam is, in many ways, a
much harder religion to live under, and not just for women. Christianity, once, was very similar,
in many ways, but a lot of modern Protestant dominations seem to portray God, as a close friend,
that owes them something. Many people think that our corrupt actions don’t matter, as believers,
but this is not only disrespectful and inappropriate, but it is also a way, to give suffering a way,
into your life.


Why Pray for God’s Help?
Another thing that is hard for present day believers and non-believers alike is understanding, that
we need to pray for God, to release His power into the world, even though He is all powerful and
has no need for our help, to have the strength to intervene. Even though God is all powerful, He
is a rational and just God and follows certain rules, inherent to His nature and personality. An
analogy is that most animals can tell, if a human will be kind to them, and this person would
never hurt and animal, for any reason, not because they are morally superior, but that it is just not
in their nature. So God has chosen to hold back His power, until we request it, because He wants
us to have control over our world. It is simply God’s choice to work this way.


3.4.2 Why Pray for God’s Will?



                                            139 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

Hard Choices
As we live, in a age of uncertainty, we often have to make decision, without having enough
information, to choose the right path. We often see ourselves, as ordinary citizens, as responsible
for making decisions, on how to the government should be run. We also are faced, with complex
and difficult issues, in giving to charities and deciding where to volunteer. Many people just give
up, as the feel they have no power, to really effect change and others get so motivated, but
without any common sense, that they actually get enough power, to make changes, but their
changes only make things worse.


Political Strategies
Many people have tried other approaches, throughout history. The British and American empires
tried to improve the world through military, economic and political power and now everyone
hates us and none of the problems are solved. The Russians tried a similar approach, but with
different aims and their entire society collapsed. China is trying a hybrid approach, but is almost
split into two, with most citizens literate, but barely surviving.


Social Strategies
The American president Jimmy Carter had some great ideas, like starting programs for
alternative energy, but he weakened America greatly, because he was too trusting, of his
enemies. The United Nations was a grand idea, but has no real power, to affect change and is too
corrupt, to actually get the money, to the people, that need it. The labor unions helped stop many
abusive practices, that came about, because of the industrial revolution, but have decided, that,
instead, of going, into new industries, to help bring them up, to reasonable standards, they keep
on pushing, for so much, that they jeopardize their public support.


European Religious Strategies
The Catholic church has immense global power economically, politically, and socially and has
used it in standing against communism and secularism, providing some of the best medical and
educational services in the world, is one of the biggest non-profit groups to help those in need
worldwide, and keep to the fundamentals of Christianity. On the other hand, they forced the
exclusive use, of a extinct language, no one understood, for most their history; much of South
America is worshipping Christ in name alone (really practicing the original animism); their
behavior was so unBiblical, that an entire major branch, of the Church, was formed, in


                                           140 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

opposition to them; they persecuted believers, who withstood immense persecution, because they
were part of a different regional Church (with almost identical beliefs and considered, to be an
equal, when they were first formed).


Asian Religious Strategies
Confucianism brought reform into official government policy, but the Chinese Emperors were
often brutal. Muhammed joined the Arab tribes into an politically, militarily, and economically
successful civilization, but effectively wiped out the indigenous groups, in the Middle East, and
had little interest, in preserving the great ancient history, of the region. Buddhism brought about
great reforms, in Indian society, including philosophy and government and was critical, to the
documentation, of the history, of the region, but has faded as it becomes less and less relevant, to
its heartlands and has only gained a small portion, of those, in Europe and America.


Real Solution
The source of these dilemmas is that we are trying, to solve spiritual problems, intellectually,
economically, politically, and socially. We are not going to find a perfect world and we cannot
change things all by ourselves, no matter what approach we try. We need to focus, on the source
of the problems, by praying for God’s help. And, if we pray for God’s will, to be done, we don’t
even need a plan. The problems are within all of us and are the result of the choices we make
everyday. Only by requesting God’s involvement, in our world and in our lives will anything
ever really change.


3.4.3 The Christian Life


Paradoxes
When we talk about salvation, I talk about God doing basically everything. I, then, say we have
to do something. And then I say we have to give up everything. Then I say salvation is free. It
sounds like contradictions, but they are more like paradoxes, but I think I can explain them fairly
rationally.


Human Freedom
When Jesus dies on the cross and rose again, He defeated death and the devil, but that does not

                                           141 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

just automatically solve all our problems and give everyone eternal life. Jesus is a true believer,
in human freedom, and free will, at basically, all costs. He limits, what He does, in the world,
according to whether, or not we pray and He doesn’t give salvation, to those, who reject Him.


Explanation for Paradoxes
“God does basically everything” does not mean, that we don’t put in a tremendous amount of
effort, but this just means, that we did not earn it, be being perfectly good. The “doing
something” is humbling ourselves, before God and accepting His free gift, which is not much, to
brag about, but since we are so evil and selfish, this is a big challenge, for us.


More Explanations for Paradoxes
When I say, “we have to give up everything” I mean, that we have, to choose the spiritual things,
over our earthly: possessions, accomplishments, connections, status, opportunities, and the like. I
say this is free, because these are not real and lasting things, that will be irrelevant, in a short
time (when we die) and we cannot do anything morally good enough, to buy our way there.


Becoming Better People
And these things are just the beginning of the journey. Throughout our lives, as we gradually
hand over control, over more and more areas, of our mind, heart, and emotions, God heals us
more and more. As Christians, we should tend towards making good choices and we should
overcome sins, although we never do so completely.


Being a Role Model
We should find an area of service and become wiser over time. None of this will allow us, to
claim we did anything, by ourselves, but will show, as an example, for non-believers. Eventually,
we may come, to the point, where other people ask us, for advice.


Struggle Against Pride
The problem, that many people run into, at this point is that they get proud and claim they have
not sinned, for 20 years and tell people, that are suffering, just to get over it, without any
treatment or understanding, of mental and physical limitations. Eventually, you may enter
leadership roles, in the church, or the community and the temptation, to become proud will only

                                           142 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

grow and grow. God will likely give you an extreme weakness, to counter your pride.


Find a Role Model
Christianity is a constant battle, against selfish attitudes, that we started, when we were born, but
we are not alone, in that we have God and each other. Early on, after you accept Christ, it is good
to find an older Christian role model, to give you advice. Don’t just pick someone, who is well
known, in the church, but rather pick someone, with a quiet grace, who is humble and can follow
others.


Christians Should Feel Happy
Christian life is a fine balance, between humbling yourself, before God, but also allowing God,
to give you confidence and good self esteem. Being a Christian should not constantly feel, like
you are worthless. You may have made many mistakes, but God’s grace is sufficient, to wipe
them out. God wants you, to fell forgiven, after you repent, as long as you take it seriously.


3.4.4 No Simple Answers
Some questions have no simple answers
  Some questions need no explanation
  It is never required
  It always freely given
  It is something never needed
  It is always an extra gift
  When we are lost as to how to explain it
  We are very close to understanding
  When we think we understand
  We are the farthest from the truth
  Some say it is a philosophy
  But I say it is more like a feeling
  When we have done all we can
  And our strength fails us short
  This is what brings it to completion
  This is what gives us extra strength
  When we are happy for no reason

                                            143 Of 232
                                    Better and Better

And when we despair without cause
It is always nearest
When we really need it
This is what makes us truly human
Its how people experience God
It is the play of baby animals
It is when animals know we need them
It is a celebration of life
Without sound or movement
We expect evidence to believe
But you will never find any
You have to believe first
Then you will see
It is a present that must be opened now
It is something others cannot see
When you are truly alone
You have the best company
You cannot see it or touch it
But it is the one true thing in your life
When you are busy working hard
It comes out of nowhere
And at the most intense part
You work effortlessly
When you accomplish your greatest work
You cannot honestly take credit
While you can never prove it
It is the most important part
We take time to understand the difficult
Why do we then doubt the obvious
It may not be in your theology
But it is the heart of Scripture
You find is hard to accept
That other religions contain truth
But you believe everything
Your Christian authors say


                                       144 Of 232
                                       Better and Better

  Why is it that we never understand
  After experiencing it over and over
  How can you explain
  Why I feel this way
  When you know that you are safe
  By reasons other than demographics
  When you are willing to accept
  The criticism of others
  But never give up on
  What you know is right
  You cannot always know how to respond
  But you can always know Who to go to
  With all this convincing evidence
  You refuse to stop believing
  With every reason to give up
  You refuse to stop trying
  When you asked Christ in
  He is now part of you
  There is nothing more sacred
  Than the presence of God in you
  I say that Zen is the same as Grace
  I say Zen is the Spirit of God


3.4.5 Explaining Qi to Christians


Confusing Qi with New Age Concepts
The New Age movement has taken advantage of Christian misunderstandings of Asian
philosophy to push a Pagan worldview. This has made many Christians skeptical about Chinese
philosophy. All of Chinese philosophy is based on the concept of qi, which is the substance that
makes up both the physical world and the spiritual world. But, when Christians hear about non-
physical energy forces, they suspect it is a ploy, to manipulate them, into some New Age
worldview. Christians often say, that, if God is somehow everywhere at once and connected with
the world, that people will think that worshipping God is the same, as worshipping nature.


                                          145 Of 232
                                          Better and Better

Nature of Chinese Philosophy
Remember, as I said before, qi and all of traditional Chinese philosophy is philosophical, but not
religious. Any works with a religious elements in them are clearly marked as so and are not
uniquely Chinese, nor necessary, for understanding, or working with traditional Chinese
concepts. What we know as traditional China is based on both Confucianism, which does not
deal with anything supernatural, and Taoism, which was designed, by taking out, all the religious
elements, of the I Ching. Buddhism has a Chinese adaptation, but is not really Chinese and is
agnostic, about the spiritual world.


Holy Spirit is Not Prayed to
There are some good reasons why this fear of New Age influence is all ill founded. If the world,
although I am not saying that, is the Holy Spirit, then according to Biblical theology, you would
still not worship it, because we are to pray to God the Father, through Jesus Christ, not the Holy
Spirit. The Holy Spirit is actually God’s spirit and so we would not talk to His spirit anymore
than people would talk to other people’s spirits or are forbidden to pray to saints (the dead). But,
another overlooked aspect, of this, is that I don’t say that the Holy Spirit is the same as either the
spiritual, or the physical world, but rather the substance, upon which both are made.


Abstractions of the Body
In our world, we can understand how our bodies work are based, on the same concepts, of
abstraction, where one underlying component is not directly related, to the functioning, of the
entire person. By this, I mean, that the body is made up of cells, which we don’t refer to, as even
a living organism, much less a person and that, at and even lower level, the cells are made of
atoms and there is little direct relationship between even the cell and the atoms, and even less
between the person and the atoms.


Abstractions of Computers
The same concepts apply to computers, as well. For the user, there should be little, to no need, to
understand the way a web page is made, in order to use it. The person who makes the web page
should not have, to understand how, to program a web browser. And then the person making the
web browser has little need, to understand everything about your unique hardware and the
software that works it.



                                            146 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

Less Confusing than Trinity Concept
When we praise the beauty of the natural world and give God credit, the same thing can be so for
the spiritual world, and its very foundations. In order for us to theologically explain, that God is
all powerful and everywhere at once, the resulting conclusion has to come, at least very close, to
this same idea. This may be hard for people to understand, but most people don’t understand
anything basic, about the paradoxes, that explain most Biblical theology. And it may seem to
easily mislead people, who have little ability, to understand abstract concepts, to confuse qi with
the spiritual world, but the concept of the Trinity has inspired whole separate religions like
Gnosticism, Islam, and Mormonism and we are not likely to get rid of that concept. Remember
that concept of the Trinity is never mentioned in Scripture.


What Else Could it Be?
The reality is that Christianity is true and definitely Chinese philosophy and medicine works too.
The best way to reconcile, the entirely philosophical Chinese beliefs and the entirely religious
Christian beliefs, without changing, or being counter, to anything that the Bible says, seem to be
through the Holy Spirit. If qi is not physical, spiritual, or part of God, then what is it? How can
anything else but God be the foundation, of our entire reality? If God is really bigger, than all of
reality, wouldn’t it make sense, that the spiritual world, is a subset of God, just as our physical
world, is the subset of the spiritual world. This is the best way to illustrate God’s infinite power
and control, that goes beyond His entire creation.


New Age Movement Includes Christian Concepts
Furthermore, we need, to formulate our beliefs, to not just be the opposite, of the New Age
beliefs, but to simply embrace the reality of Christ and what the Bible says. The New Age
movement is like the Animism, of the ancient world and the aboriginal peoples of the world, but
it takes concepts, from every major belief system and so it would be impossible, to be the exact
opposite, of everything New Age. In fact, the reason, for the popularity of the New Age
movement draws extensively, on the addition of Christian values and concepts, more so than it
picks and chooses, from Asian philosophy.


Rejection Because Not European
And strange and difficult concepts, that are poorly understood have divided the Church
throughout history, especially in Europe, due to our insistence, that it must make sense, within an


                                           147 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

Ancient Greek philosophical or Scientific worldview. Do you also realize, that the Greek
philosophy, embraced by the early Church is a product of Middle Eastern Paganism and that
contemporary Science is embracing many New Age worldviews? Is it not possible, that there is
another way, of discovery, that is not spiritual or scientific. If what makes Asia unique is not
accepted by the Church, doesn’t that mean that our allegiance is greater to our ethnic and
intellectual heritage, than to reality, and what the Bible says? Why is the church unwilling to be
critical of the Scientific worldview?


3.4.6 Evangelicals and Me


Evangelicals Defined
I had been raised, in mostly Evangelical churches, and both my parents are Evangelicals, as well,
so I am familiar, with most their beliefs and points of view. The Evangelical movement is a
reaction against the “liberalization” of the church. At one point in time, there seemed to be a
major shift, in the Protestant Church, against established doctrines and a general unwillingness,
to accept the miraculous aspects, of Scripture. Another major aspect, of the Evangelical
movement, comes from the name, itself – spreading the Gospel.


Why I am Not an Evangelical
Personally, while I have a hard time seeing things, in the exact and narrow way, that Evangelical
doctrine requires, I still see the value, of the movement. I think that the Evangelical movement
has great spiritual significance – it is designed, to provide an effective barrier, to the spread, of
the New Age movement and modern Paganism. The problem, with the Evangelical point of
view, is that many people see more, to God, than is allowed, in the Evangelical community.


Evangelicals vs. Pentecostals
There are some similarities, between the Pentecostal movement and the Evangelical movement
theologically, but the Evangelicals tend to be more focused, on the rational, while the Pentecostal
movement provides an outlet, for people’s emotions. Although they both believe, in the
supernatural aspects of God, Pentecostals seem to have an easier time accepting supernatural
things, in practice. While the Evangelical movement seems, to have found a place, in American
culture, Pentecostalism is a very worldwide movement – as large, as Islam, by itself. Besides


                                            148 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

Jazz, Pentecostalism is one of the greatest things America has contributed, to world culture.


Not the Only Way
Evangelicals often say that they believe what the Bible says, literally. Obviously, they don’ know
how literal I am, but there are also many other ways, to interpret scripture, than the ideas, which
Evangelicals have decided, that Scripture teaches. This isn’ to say that Evangelicals are more or
less wrong, than other branch, of Christianity – it is just, that they have their own unique place,
in the milieu. Some Evangelicals go so far, as to say, that only Evangelicals will go to heaven,
which is really just plain contradictory, to what the Bible says.


Syncretism
While I believe what I write is Biblically sound doctrinally, many Evangelicals would disagree.
When I was in the church and did not use terms, like Existentialism or Taoism, I was just thought
to be a little creative, but when they hear those terms, they think of Syncretism. Syncretism is
when you take 2 different belief systems, and add and take away, from each, until you find a
consistent combination, that doesn’ contradict itself.


Why I am Not Syncretistic
The reason why what I write is Biblical and not Synchronistic is that I never change what the
Bible says – I have just found similar ideas, in other traditions, that are the same, as those in the
Bible. I change the Taoist and Existential ideas, to fit the Bible, but not the other way around.


Attending Church
I personally have not attended church, for some time. When I go to Evangelical churches, I get a
barrage of Conservative political ideas and so have a hard time seeing God, in that mix. When I
go to Mainline Protestant churches, I feel more comfortable politically, but am always weary,
that they are not critical enough, of New Age ideas. Either way, it is hard to meet people there.


Meeting People
Most people already belong, to big families, that have been, in the that church, for many years
and are not really open, to meeting new people. The church also has few programs, for young
singles, to meet people. The final reason why I do not attend Church is that I get too obsessed,

                                            149 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

with the theological ideas, and so my mind keeps working, on them, for days afterwards and so it
stresses me out greatly. I am already too obsessed with religion – I need to be less serious, not
more.


3.4.7 What is the Foolishness of God?


Science vs. Magic
In 1 Corinthians, it talks about how Christ’s death and resurrection, as the foolishness of God,
that is greater than man’s understanding, that is a foolishness, to the Greeks, who seek after
wisdom and a stumbling block, for the Jewish people, who expect miracles. I see the Greek
wisdom, as man’s knowledge, which can also mean Science, where people try, to take the place
of God, and then problem with miracles is that we don’t take responsibility, for our own actions.
So God neither wants us to ignore our existential problem of sin, or to expect God, to bail us out,
without us even trying.


Paganism=Atheism
Also, interesting enough, Paganism and Atheism have many connections, especially starting,
with the Secret Societies, started in the Enlightenment, based on occult practices, of the near
east, via the Knights Templar (think American founding fathers). On the outside, the official
statement is to embrace diversity and give every viewpoint a voice, but the ultimate goal is to
sideline Christianity and eventually shut out alternative viewpoints, in favor of Paganism/New
Age. The New Age movement then got traction, via that Theosophy society, and found popular
status in the Hippie Movement, of the 60s and 70s (ironically also funded by the Soviet Union).


Russia and the Soviet Union
When the Soviet Union fell, the next day the KGB just renamed itself the FSB and continued the
same mission, as before. If they were not promoting Communism, then what were they
promoting? It is said by those who have read some of Marx’s books, that have not being
translated into English, that he was a Satanist. Marxism is very negative on religion, although
ironically many previous communists were Christian and when US spies were captured, by the
Soviets, they tortured many agents, to renounce Christianity, before they killed them. Pre-Soviet
Russia was a big center, of the other major branch of Christianity – the Eastern (or Russian)


                                           150 Of 232
                                          Better and Better

Orthodox Church. It was called the 3rd Rome, after Rome and then Constantinople (the capitol
of the Byzantine/Eastern Roman Empire, until the Muslim Ottoman Turks took it over).


Hard to Accept – Hard to Do
This struggle between trying, to do things, with our own power, and letting God do everything is
a struggle over our wills and our desire, to pursue evil, in opposition, to our Lord. It is very hard,
to accept, that and even harder, to explain the concept of that we need, to try our best, even
though, that will never be good enough. We should not sin, as Christians, but the reality is we do.
Paul talked in Romans, after being not just a Christian, but a preacher and even writer of
Scripture, that he still broke God’s laws. In our thinking, we want to resolve this situation,
because it is not easy, to continue, to admit you are wrong, while still reusing, to give up.


Maturing in Faith
Christianity does not stop, at being born again. We need to continue, to repent, and give more
and more, of our mind and heart, to God, over time, so that we can become more mature
Christians. Many atheists think that God is weak, because all He asks is that we be sorry, for
what we did, and promise not to do it again, but saving faith requires you give up everything, to
God, even though He has done almost the entire process, by Himself. We can try one of the easy
routes: ignore our corruption or accept God’s grace, without any effort, on our part, but this way
leads to suffering and is not characteristic, of a faith, that will save you, from Hell.


Escaping Sin to Escape Suffering
God wants us, to do more, in our lives, than just repent, before we die. It is for our benefit, that
He wants to help us, by his grace, to live better lives. God is an entirely rational God and the
only reason why we approach Him, from a faith (non-rational) point of view is that He is beyond
our understanding, because he is all-powerful. God did not just come up, with a nice sounding
list, in the ten commandments and they are not poetic or figurative – these are the things, that we
do, that break apart our families, bring our societies down, and cause suffering, in our lives.


Path of Grace
To God, the path is not one of knowledge, or one of supernatural intervention, but rather a path
based, on our choices, and gaining mastery, over our desire, to break God’s laws, and end up, in
greater pain, than we need. Rebellion against God is the entire reason, for all suffering, in our

                                            151 Of 232
                                       Better and Better

world and so its also works, on an individual person’s level, as well. The way past suffering is
not an ethical road, but a real journey, through real life, learning, to make better decisions.
Unlike an ethical path, we cannot claim credit for this, as we do everything, by God’s grace.


3.4.8 Real Struggle
We all know the world is full of suffering
  Some know that the suffering is caused by evil
  Some have supported political revolution
  Some have struggled for social transformation
  Some have spread religious conversions
  Some have funded military takeovers
  Some have pursued technological advances
  When Jesus came to Earth
  Many saw a leader for a revolt
  Or a founder of a social movement
  Some sought physical healing
  And for others just another prophet
  When we think of power
  And fighting off evil
  We think of machines of war
  And political propaganda
  We recruit many supporters
  And form a strategy
  The reason we never win
  Is that we are fighting the wrong battle
  Jesus defeated the devil
  When He died and rose again
  But there is greater evil
  Inside each of our hearts
  God could send us through time or space
  Or give us unlimited energy
  He could miraculously fix the environment
  He could force us to stop hurting animals
  But God had greater plans


                                          152 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

  The greatest evil is the evil within
  The greatest threat to our happiness
  Is none other than our self
  The real problem is that we
  Focus on pleasing ourselves
  But this helps no one
  We need to submit to God
  And He will save us from ourselves
  What good is it for us to be saved
  From being victims of felons
  If we become a felon ourselves
  The real hell on Earth
  Is the result of our own choices
  We really need God
  To wipe out our selfishness
  We will only be happy
  When we follow God
  And let Him transform
  Our hearts and minds



3.5 Psychology
                                           by Ben Huot


3.5.1 Psychiatrist vs. Consumer


Not an Expert
There is a common misconception, in America, that being part, of some group, means you are an
expert, on this, beyond someone, who has actually studied it. I this vein, many people would
consider me an expert on Schizophrenia, because I have the disease. Although this does give me
a unique perspective, that is worth documenting, without studying medicine and psychology, to
the doctoral level, I do not have the background, to consider myself an expert, in Schizophrenia.



                                           153 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

What it Feels Like
I can only give the perspective, of a consumer, of the psychiatric services. So, the information I
give you is correct, from one patient’s point of view. I can give you a better idea, of what it feels
like, to have Schizophrenia, but I cannot give you advice, on diagnosing someone, on what
medicine to take, or even a comprehensive coverage, of all the possible symptoms.


Theory vs. Experience
The difference between what I say about Schizophrenia and what a psychiatrist does is that my
understanding is based on real world experiences, while the doctors knowledge is based, on
theory and that little bits his patients were able, to verbalize. What I say is not contradictory to
what the psychiatrist says, but simply a second opinion directly based on experience, rather than
formal training. Neither one give you a complete picture, by itself.


Atypical Experience
My experience is not a typical one, for a person with Schizophrenia, because I am in the very
highest level of functioning, as I basically live an independent life. I have always stayed, on my
medicine and never took any illegal drugs, so I can give an account, for what possibilities this
opens up, for a person with this disease. Much of my insights are based on things I have learned,
over 11-1/2 years, on how, to make my life, as good, as possible, despite my diagnosis.


Documenting Experience
One of the most important things I have done is to document my attempts, to overcome the
various disabling conditions, that came with this disease. Very few people with Schizophrenia
can even read, let alone write and they also have a lot of trouble splining their situation, whereas
I seem to be able to stay rational enough to do. This ability, to stay rational, I think is more of a
side effect, of tenacity and grace (from God), than any particular strength, of mind.


Dealing With It
One of the things, that a psychiatrist cannot provide, for you, is knowledge about how disabling,
each of the symptoms are and how exactly a real person with Schizophrenia deals with them.
Another insight I have is the degree of pain, caused by the various symptoms, as well as my
strategy, for minimizing them. I can make the disease come alive, with emotion and put a real
face, on the disease, in a way that you will never see, in a book, or hear from an expert. One of

                                            154 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

the best things I can offer are answers, to the existential questions, surrounding Schizophrenia.


Effects on Life
I can also offer myself, as a case study, but one that you can ask questions to. I am not a textbook
case – I am a real person, and learning about me offers a way, to see the places, that the disease
manifests itself, not just in my mind or in my body, but in my daily life, my experiences, my
beliefs, my health, and my attitudes. I can provide insights not, in how, to medicate someone, but
how to deal, with the parts, of the illness, that the medicine doesn’t provide relief of.


Never Give Up
Furthermore, I can provide hope, for those, who suffer, from the disease. I have learned, that
intelligence and even mental stability are over-rated, and although many of the symptoms are
painful, the most important things, in life, can still be experienced. The most important thing, in
dealing with life and especially Schizophrenia, is tenacity plus faith (in God). Never give up.
Most things worth pursuing, in life, are difficult, but they are mostly possible, if you put the
effort, into them.


General Advice
I can relate, with others with Schizophrenia, on how simple things in life cause great challenges,
for me. I can explain what it is like dealing with people and the world around me, while having
the disease. I can explain how others see me and how I see them. I can tell what really works,
from all the things, that the doctors tell me.


Specific Advice
I can tell you what symptoms are likely to result, from taking certain medicines, which is often
different, from what they tell you. I can tell you what to expect, from the mental health
establishment and how you can stay, out of the hospital. I can relate with how hard it is, to
believe something is true and, at the same time, know it is just an illusion. I can give useful
advice, on how to relate with religion, in a helpful way.


Religious Benefits
One of the really misunderstood things about Schizophrenia involves religion. There are many

                                           155 Of 232
                                          Better and Better

aspect of religion, that play into many of the worst symptoms, like: rituals, the supernatural,
cults, and charismatic leaders. Religion, at its best, offers much more than this - religion offers:
community support, gives hope no matter what the situation, it gives the member something to
focus on, it gives members community service, it can be a place to feel safe, and self discipline
in prayer and other daily religious activities. All of this improve the spirits, of someone with
Schizophrenia, while also giving their life meaning.


Religious Problems
As far, as being rational, most major world religions have quite a lot of elaborate theology,
which provides a rational explanation, for most aspects of their dogma. The other major aspect
usually involve an infinite God or reality, that, by its very nature, appears irrational to us, of our
cognitive limitations, even though it is likely very rational, if we had the minds to understand it.
This supernatural part is the least understood aspect of religion and in response, to not being able
to understand these kinds, of abstract concepts, a person with Schizophrenia might devolve, into
an obsessive-compulsive behavior, in response.


3.5.2 Alice in Wonderland Syndrome


Misconceptions
When I joined the Army, I quickly learned to not assume anything. I had a lot of misconceptions
about the military and I am very literal, so there was already a lot of confusion. The two things I
did know about the military served me very well: I always gave 150% effort and I did whatever I
was told, without question or delay. The hardest part of the military for me was not following
orders or working hard enough, as it was for most other service members, but the lack of sleep,
identifying ranks in real situations, and some of the potentially painful threats to a soldier, like
torture and chemical weapons.


Paperwork
One of the first things I learned in the military, which I had was not aware of, is that the military
never updates any of their forms, so, when you are given a form, you do not fill anything out,
until you are told what to put, into what box. If you do so, the NCO rips it up, makes you start
again, and they start to get more angry, than usual. We would be told to put things, in boxes, that


                                            156 Of 232
                                          Better and Better

were labelled, as something entirely different and cross out and write in other things, and we
ended up only using a few boxes, in the entire form.


More Paperwork
The military also, routinely, loses all this information and enters it wrong, into the computers.
The military doesn’t have this as a high priority, because it is not considered mission critical. My
discharge papers, from the Army, were the exactly same is my grandfathers from the Navy, from
Word War 2. I had wondered about the style, that the military used, for its type, as I am was
interested and now do graphic design – I guess it was unique, because it was from, at least 50
years ago. The military also likes using all capital letters and what is called small caps – where
all the letters are in capitols, but the first letter is bigger, than all the others. I think it makes
things harder to read.


Conflicting Orders
I worked under several different commands and so I sometimes got conflicting orders, which I
was never told how to distinguish. That could have been taught, one of the days, when I was
doing my regular kitchen patrol rotation, in Basic Training, as I also seemed to have missed the
part about the Geneva Conventions and not saluting officers in combat, and no, they do not give
you notes (writing notes in the military is considered, to be not paying attention).


Sergeant vs. Sergeant
When I left my advanced training, my previous Drill Sergeant told me, to take a taxi, from the
airport, to the command I was stationed at, on my written orders. When I got off the taxi, it was
in the middle, of the night, I couldn’t see anything, and there was no one to guide me, so a high
ranking officer was driving by, picked me up, and took me, to the temporary unit, where I was to
do in processing. After that, I left, to my real unit and was told I could stay there, if I wanted to.


Vindication
Both NCOs were of equal rank, so I went where my orders were printed I should be. Later, that
NCO tried, to get me to say I was wrong, in doing that, but I never did, as I was following my
last orders. This happened, because my unit had not been receiving new soldiers, for a long time,
and afterwards all the new soldiers did the same, as I did. I guess I established a precedent.


                                            157 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

More Conflicting Orders
I ran into problems every so often, with this other unit, on the same base, as we had different
policies, in our unit. I was wearing my sleeves down, as most my unit was, but when I went to
use services, on the base I would run into NCOs, under different commands and this often led, to
problems. It might be surprising, to people, who have not been in the military, that just because
you get a part of the uniform, for a certain function, like a coat, wearing it just because you are
cold, if you are not specifically ordered, by your unit to, is considered being out of uniform. You
can get in trouble for this.


Wrong Uniform
The Army roles up its sleeves, depending, on their orders, for their unit, and different units had
different policies. The Marines actually role up their sleeves a slightly different way than the
Army (this is a good way, to tell them apart, in combat uniforms) and all switch, all over the
entire world, on the exact same day, every year. I also got in trouble, much later on, because I
was sent to paint something and I wore safety googles. In most non-military situations, I would
be applauded, for being safe, but, in the military, I was out of uniform.


Ironing Combat Uniform
Another thing, that most people do not know about the Army is that you usually wear your
camouflage uniform (BDUs in the Army), to work, even in office like environments. So, most
soldiers have some pairs of BDUs, for going out, in the field (training exercise in combat
simulations), which they keep clean and just iron, but the uniform they wear, to an office like
job, they iron these BDU uniforms with starch, so that you get sharp creases and you also polish
your work combat boots, as well.


Polishing Combat Boots
The combat boots, you are issued are not easy, to polish, are not the best for parade, mountain, or
jungle terrain, but you can buy, with your own money, other better, specialized boots on the
base. I was actually very bad, at polishing boots, but I paid another soldier to polish some, for
me, so I wore those, to a meeting, with a high ranking officer, while the other soldiers came,
from a long shift and had no time, to switch boots. After that, the commanding officer of the
entire battalion was very impressed.



                                           158 Of 232
                                          Better and Better

Buying Issued Gear
You are issued 4 sets of BDUs and a certain number, of a number of different items, like
protective masks (gas masks), as different times and are responsible, for keeping them, in
working condition. You can also buy additional and related uniform parts, in one of the shops, on
base. I bought a pair of mountain boots, because it was cold, where I worked, and you didn’t
have to polish it. I also bought all the different insignia, for the different units, I was under, in a
special plastic version, that never needs to be polished.


Army vs. Marines
The Marines like to tease the Army about how many different insignia they have, on their
uniforms, because it appears like awards, to some people, but the Marines have the Marine logo
printed numerous places, on their camouflage battle uniforms (the Army does not do this). The
reason for the more insignias, for the Army, is that it is bigger and has more units.


Pedestrians Always Wrong
One time, I got in trouble, for racing out, in front of traffic, on this same base. Instead of the car
getting in trouble, for almost hitting me, it was considered my fault. They asked who my First
Sergeant was, but I didn’t know his name, which brings me to another bizarre situation common,
in the military. When you go to Army Basic Training, you don’t say sir, yes sir (that is in the
Marines, during their Boot Camp).


Addressing NCOs
You say whatever it is you are saying and then end it, every time, with Drill Sergeant. Other
Sergeants of several different ranks are just called Sergeants (in the Army, but not the Marines),
but your First Sergeant and Sergeant Majors are addressed with their full title. You also want, to
avoid calling anyone, the wrong rank even, if it it a higher rank. You need to especially make
sure you never mix up an NCO with an officer – never call a Sergeant sir or mam and never call
an officer a Sergeant.


Everyone is Drill Sergeant
During Basic Training, we were so ingrained, on calling everyone, over us Drill Sergeant, that
we never learned their actual names. So, I often never knew the names, of many of my superiors,
because you always call them Sergeant, or Sir. When I first came, to my Advanced Training, I

                                             159 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

thought the Drill Sergeant was on officer, because I had never seen an NCO, in civilian clothes,
much less, when on duty. I called him sir and I ended up, a split second later, on the ground,
doing push-ups.


Awards for No Reason
I remember, several times, I was praised by a superior and I always thought it odd, because I was
just following orders and was not actually very good, at any of the skills, until later on. So I was
told by my head Drill Sergeant, in front of the entire platoon, while waiting, for lunch, that she
would have chosen me, as the one person, out of about 60, that she would have promoted, if I
wasn’t already, at the rank, that she could have promoted me to (I came in at a slightly higher
rank, because I was an Eagle Scout). Another thing, that sounds odd, to us, now, is that whenever
we were in line to get food, we had to yell out, very loud, our complete name and social security
number, in front, of our entire platoon.


Smart Peons
Later on, I was praised, for being so intelligent, at my job, but all I was doing was following very
simple orders. What does intelligence have to do with submission? The military thought that I
could deal with anything, because I was smart. I guess they didn’t know much about psychology.
To illustrate this point, when I left the military, I was diagnosed, as to my mental illness, by
NCOs (a psychiatrist in the military starts out as a Major, which is a high ranking officer), so the
people deciding my fate had a few months training, in psychological warfare.


Everyone is a Foot Soldier
Most people, not familiar, with the military, don’t know this, but there was a very famous battle
– I think it was the Word War 2 Battle of the Bulge, in Europe, where they had everyone go in
and fight, as foot soldiers, regardless of their specialized training, and this was key to winning,
that particular battle. So, although I could hardly even pass my rifle qualifications (I did do so
though with my left hand even though I was right handed, as I was instructed by one of the drill
sergeants), if I had not gotten my veterans pension, before September 11th, 2001, I could likely
be sent over, as a front line foot soldier, because they believed I would forget too much, of my
specialized training, but that I would always be able to use my infantry training.




                                           160 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

Problems with Paranoid Troops
Sending a person, with Paranoid Schizophrenia, onto the battle field is more of a liability, than
an asset, because, besides taking medicine, a person with Schizophrenia needs, to be under a low
stress environment, in order to not lose touch, with reality. I could end up firing my rifle, at
everyone, or run right, into an explosion.


Doctor’s Orders
When I went to the doctor, I often had to wait about 5 hours, in the morning, after working an
entire night shift, to see the doctor. Doctors hours were all completely different depending on
type of doctor. For instance the dentist had totally different hours than the eye doctor, for
instance. The only thing that was consistent is that they always went to lunch from 11-1, no
matter what hours they had.
   I had problems with allergies and I once was, I think ordered (I never knew if our doctors
prescriptions were orders or not because doctors start in the military as the rank of a
commanding officer, Captain), to go to another base, to have a sinus growth removed. I found
out later, with a civilian ear, eyes, and throat doctor, that that would be extremely painful and
completely unnecessary, because it was very common. It was good, that I went as often as I did,
because it gave a good enough record, to help my get my 10% of my veterans disability pension,
for chronic allergic pink eye.


Military Eye Doctor
When I had pink eye (this time an infectious kind, along with the previous allergy kind), I had
trouble putting the ointment, in my eyes because I didn’t want to poke out my eyes with the
metal pointed tube applicator. To help me, I was held down by an NCO and they shoved the
medicine in my eyes. I remember staying, in the community room, while my door was barracks
door being painted and having this pink eye infection, I was thought, by one sergeant, to be a
homeless person. Unfortunately, I couldn’t just leave and say yes. I actually had to show him my
military ID.


College for Enlisted
Another thing, that surprises most people, is that college credit, although very hard, to get, in the
military, because the military, even, at this time, was to understaffed, to be able, to let people go
to school, was the key to advancement, for the enlisted (I don’t know anything about officers -


                                            161 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

we avoided them whenever possible, as you could only get in trouble, if you ran into one). Many
NCOs have masters degrees.


College Graduate but Not Officer
And college credit does not get you, to be an officer, automatically, or even an NCO. Many of
my co-workers had college degrees, but could not enter, as officers, because they owed money,
which the government would only pay back, if they went enlisted. They were told, that officers
were gentlemen and so they paid back, their debts. After finding out how hard it was, to get the
military, to pay the loans payments, in a timely enough manner, so they didn’t get penalties, and
finding out how much an officer makes paywise, many left and went to OCS (Officers basic
training).


3.5.3 Schizophrenia Primer


What is Schizophrenia?
One of the biggest struggles, for getting help, for the mentally ill, in general, and specifically
those with Schizophrenia is all about the medicine. Contrary, to alternative medicine
practitioners, Schizophrenia cannot be effectively treated by any herb, diet, vitamin, counseling,
and is not caused by how you are raised, how smart you are, by chemical exposure, or by
disease. Schizophrenia is not multiple personality disorder, it is not a mood disorder, nor is it
contagious. Schizophrenia is caused by a stressful event, most commonly military service, to
people with a genetic tendency, for the disease. Schizophrenia usually comes in the 20s for men
and in the 30s for women. It is the most serious condition, that does not kill you.


Symptoms
It is not fully known exactly how Schizophrenia causes the symptoms it does. There are two
types of symptoms that Schizophrenia causes. The first are called positive symptoms and the
second negative symptoms. The positive symptoms are not sought after, but just mean an
additional problem, rather than the negative problems, which are mostly due to lack of
something. The medicine treats the first part very well, and many times the second type of
symptoms cause the most damage, to the persons life.
    The positive symptoms include the stereotypical things associated with Schizophrenia,


                                          162 Of 232
                                          Better and Better

including hearing voices (seeing hallucinations is very rare), and have delusions and paranoia.
Surprisingly, not all forms of Schizophrenia have paranoia. Paranoia is a kind of delusion
associated with someone coming after you. The negative symptoms include things like
depression, inappropriate facial expressions, showing a lack of emotion, lack of motivation,
facial movements/drooling, and often obsessive compulsive and anxiety disorders, which all
cause isolation, in most causes.


Medicine
Getting on the medicine is hard, because you have to admit you have a problem, but, at the same
time, your mind is telling you, that the things your doctor and friends are telling you are
delusions, are real and are actual events. This is made harder, by how we see people, with
delusions, on TV and the movies, where they never doubt their sanity and they always find out
that they were right and the situation was what was non-sensical. Another problem, with taking
the medicine, is that it is thought, in America, that we solve our problems ourselves and,
especially, being a man means that you don’t depend, upon others.
   Furthermore, many people in the entertainment and media industries are constantly promoting
alternative medicine and portraying legal medication as not effective and counter productive,
including many workers in the mental health establishment. There are also many side effects of
the medication, that include rapid weight gain, extreme tiredness, and facial ticks, besides other
ones, that are common, with most medicines, like diarrhea or headaches. Americans also seem,
to want, to provide, for themselves, especially men and so feel bad about taking government
assistance, like medicine. It is common for many people in America with most medicines, to stop
taking them, when they don’t feel the symptoms anymore.


Isolation
One of the first causes of isolation come from relatives not being able to accept their relative is
disabled and things the person with Schizophrenia ends up being deluded about makes their
family victims. Further isolation can be caused by a fear of being around other people, either due
to anxiety or paranoia. One of the best ways of explaining what Schizophrenia is like is to say,
that it feels like everything is amplified, not just feelings, but things, like food taste, light, heat,
noise, number of people around, and time. One of the things, that makes your life more difficult,
with Schizophrenia, that you don’t hear very often, is that it kills your sense of time and your
biological clock – I cannot tell if fifteen minutes went by, or an hour, without looking, at a clock.



                                             163 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

Thinking Disorder
Schizophrenia causes thinking problems, in that a person cannot distinguish, between fantasy and
reality – this, along with my religious views, has encouraged me to avoid studying mythology. A
person with Schizophrenia is often very literal and cannot understand abstract concepts, which
creates many problems in society, because much of language and social interaction involves
abstract concepts.


Religion
People with Schizophrenia often express themselves in religious, obsessive compulsive, and
symbolic terms. By symbolism, I mean that a person, with Schizophrenia, will find simple
events, in their lives, like a car passing by, to be signs, of great significance. Because of this
amplification, of some religious concepts, many people, in the mental health establishment
actively discourage religion, for people with mental illnesses.


Secondary Treatments
Although it is true, that you can only deal, with the positive symptoms of Schizophrenia, with
medicine, many of the the negative symptoms can be helped, by things like counseling, support
groups, community led activities and even religion, within some of the more mainstream groups.
Some people think that having Schizophrenia is a sign, that you have spiritual abilities, and that
Schizophrenia is a existential and religious crisis, that will resolve itself naturally.


Universal and Disabling
This may be true for many people, but this is not something someone, who really has
Schizophrenia, deals with – Schizophrenia is a disability and gives no special abilities.
Schizophrenia is a chemical imbalance, in the brain, and is not related to anything spiritual. It
also is unrelated to intelligence, nor does it change your personality. Schizophrenia affects 1% of
the population, in any culture, and so it is not specific, to any particular ethnic group.
Schizophrenia is considered the hardest mental illness, to deal with, by far, and Paranoid
Schizophrenia is the hardest, to deal with, form of Schizophrenia.


The Establishment
Most people, with Schizophrenia, live with some amount of assistance and most end up going
back, to a psychiatric facility, many times, throughout their lives. Those, on government

                                           164 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

assistance, are actually housed, in the county jail. Schizophrenia lasts your whole life and never
becomes any easier, to deal with. The mentally ill generally are forced, into a psychiatric
facilities, by committing a minor crime, like shoplifting or vandalism, but are no more likely, to
commit violent crimes, than anyone else.


Not Enough
One of the things, that complicates people living, with Schizophrenia, is the decision, to let
people with mental illness live independently, without spending any money, on programs, to
support them. Most people, with Schizophrenia, in the United States, are on government
assistance, which is handled, by the Social Security Administration, which is only livable, if you
basically use free government services, for most your major expenses, like: healthcare, housing,
food, and entertainment.
    These services continue, to be cut, by my state, almost every year. There are also too many
people, in the area, for the amount of space, they have, for new applicants, so you often have to
wait, many years, for this. Another problem is that it is very hard, for people with Schizophrenia,
to fill our forms, and they are often homeless, so they end up not being eligible, for the programs.
I also fear that changes to Social Security will affect their income, much as federal cutbacks have
affects the income of disabled veterans like, myself.


History
Schizophrenia has been treatable, since the 1950s, when it was discovered, that a sedative was
effective treatment. Viktor Frankl was the first doctor, to treat psychosis, with a sedative. While
this was affective, with some of the symptoms, it caused even worse weight gain, tiredness, and
drooling. The 90s were a significant time, for mental illness, as many of the newer, less sedating
drugs, were discovered then. Being on newer medications makes these symptoms less intense,
but they are more expensive and they are not always affective, on every patient.


How Sedatives Work
My first antipathetic caused me, to gain 80 pounds, in 4 months and I could actually sleep all day
long and all night and often had, to pry my eyes open, to stay awake. A newer drug, I got, started
on, a year later, made me less tired and I didn’t increase anymore, in weight. The reason, for
these side effects, is simple: a sedative makes you go to sleep and so the older drugs were less
able, to target the brain, without affecting the digestive system and other systems, in the body.


                                           165 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

You become hungry, because the nerves, in your stomach, are deadened, so you never feel full,
no matter how much you eat. This is why people can only be diagnosed and that medication can
only be prescribed, by a psychiatrist, rather than a psychologist, because a psychiatrist has a
doctorate in psychology, as well as a medical doctorate, but a psychologist can have anywhere
between a one year certificate and a doctorate in psychology, but no medical degree.


3.5.4 Difficulty in Diagnosis


Diagnosis is Complicated
Many mentally ill consumers are misdiagnosed, with the wrong mental illness, largely because
the patient cannot always give enough information, the symptoms don’t always manifest
themselves, in the same way, and that they seldom fit the textbook definitions. I personally have
Paranoid Schizophrenia, but I talk fast, so many psychiatrists first response is that I am bipolar,
but I never feel up, at anytime, and I do have paranoia.


Why I Get Misdiagnosed
I appear more rational and talk rapidly, because I am intelligent and my mind works quick. I
have also studied philosophy, for many years, and present myself more rationally, than I really
am, as I am always afraid, of being locked up. My paranoia is more easily observed, by people,
who know me and my general lack of trust, in my close relationships. My paranoia is a large
degree under control, but it doesn’t mean, that I don’t have times, where I still struggle with it.


Schizophrenia is a General Category
In reality, there are not just Bipolar Disorder, Schizophrenia, and Clinical Depression, along with
their sub categories. These illnesses are more like general categories of diseases, like the disease
cancer is, so people don’t usually fit, into these categories very neatly. The medication is so
primitive, that you often have to choose between being depressed and being paranoid.


Behavioral Factors
Behavioral solutions often work, as well, as the medicine. By not watching certain specific
things, on TV or reading, on the Internet I have had a lot less depression and paranoia. Some of
my symptoms are seasonal, as well. I have more trouble, with depression, in the summer,

                                           166 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

because: many activities stop for the summer, it is too hot and too bright, insects are more
aggressive, it reminds me of basic training in the military, and much of the city is deserted on the
weekends.


Intelligence and Personality
Other factors, that are often not looked closely enough at, include level of intelligence and
personality. Many of the things, that might appear, in my life, to be manic are actually part of
being a melancholy temperament. It is also hard for doctors, to find out, what is really going on,
because they are not intelligent enough, to understand what I am saying and they don’t encounter
many people, who understand, as much about their illness, as I do.


Bureaucratic Problems
One of the problems is that you usually only see a psychiatrist, for 30 minutes, and many are
more interested, in counseling, than, in prescription of medicine. I am not going open up and
give out personal thoughts, when I know, that it is being documented, in detail, by the
government and can affect my freedom so easily. I also get new doctors, every couple years, and
they often pick up on things said many years ago, and no longer relevant, because the software,
for accessing their records IS not very easy to navigate. They also really push, to change your
medicine, all the time, often when it is not needed.


My Paranoid Thoughts
One of the reason why I do not open up to them is out of paranoia, so they can’t really rule this
out, if it manifests itself, in such an everyday situation. I do not trust anyone, in authority,
because I am fearful of losing my freedom and independence. One of my more recent paranoias
involve me being dropped into another time, in history, or another region, of the world, where
my safety is at stake. When I hear people laughing, or talking on the bus, I think they are
laughing at me or talking about me.


3.5.5 Personality Change


A Different Person
When my mom describes learning, about my illness, and how to deal with it, she describes it, as

                                           167 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

getting, to know an entirely different person. She said, that I was, in a sense, the same person, but
I was so different, that she needed, to approach our relationship, from this angle. When I wrote
my biography collection (now the first part of Complete Psychological Topics), I just focused, on
the events, from the military and afterwards.


Military Experience Most Significant
The military experience has had the most effect, on me, compared to every other experience,
even becoming mentally ill. My doctor said that he thought I became mentally ill, during Basic
Training, maybe during the gas chamber (NuclearBiologicalChemical (Weapons Survival)
Training). The simplest way, to describe it, is that I became much more serious, in my
worldview. When I went to Basic Training, my previous life seemed so irrelevant, that it just
faded, into what seemed, like a dream.


What is Basic Training?
It has been said, that everything you learn in Basic Training could be done, in a community
college, like atmosphere. The reason why Drill Sergeants yell, at you, is to stress you out, which
is how they try to simulate the unique stress you encounter, when serving, in combat. The entire
skill set you learn during Basic Training is called combat survival and technically prepares
everyone, and qualifies them, to be an infantry (front line foot) soldier, regardless of speciality.
There are 3 things you need, to do, to complete Basic Training are: going through a gas chamber
with tear gas, throwing a live grenade, and qualifying with a rifle (Basic Rifle Marksmanship).


4 Personality Temperaments
The reasons I think, that I ended up getting Schizophrenia are a combination of 3 things: the
genetic predisposition to the disease, the Army experience, and that I am a very sensitive and
emotional person. The big change seamed to also bring about a personality shift (more precisely,
a change, in temperament). There are four basic temperaments, which come, from what was
developed, by Jung, but originally came, from the Baghavad Gita.


Sanguine Temperament
I was previously, in high school, and before what is called a Sanguine temperament. This is a
very social and energetic personality type, that enjoys being around other people, can easily
make new friends, is talkative, and is often romantic. One of the bad things, about this type, is

                                            168 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

they can be intense and not serious enough. This is a very enjoyable personality type, compared,
to probably all, of the entire set.


High School Experience
I was involved in 12 extracurricular activities, at one time, during high school – I became an
Eagle Scout, took part in 3 different sports, started my own club, and I took a full course load,
that colleges recommend, every year, plus no study halls. After I was on the Cheerleading Team,
my junior year, I became very popular. I missed the maximum number of days, in each class,
that you could, without having to repeat the courses, but they were all excused absences, for
class school activities. I never got bullied, in high school.


Melancholy Temperament
At that time, I wanted to be more Melancholy, but I would say, now, that this is the most
unpleasant personality type, to have, mainly due, to the tendency, for depression. A melancholy
personality type is a thinking person, shy, they tend to be over concerned about the welfare of
others, they are often creative, can be obsessed about world suffering, are perfectionists, and are
very practical and self-reliant. This type of personality can be seen, to fit me, by those familiar,
with my writing.


How Army Changed Me
The Army changed my focus, from being overconfident and outspoken, to being much more
careful and thoughtful about the choices I make. I remember, that I realized, later on, that I had
taken a number of big risks, in joining the military, and that I have been very careful, to avoid,
any kind of risk, later on. After joining the military, I became even more religious and spiritual
things were much more real, to me, than before. I remember going to church, almost every
Sunday, often at totally different churches, and about this time found a Charismatic church and
was baptized, with the Holy Spirit.


Taking Less Risks
Another thing, that might have only made sense, after that experience, is what I learned, from
reading a book, by a Christian author – that whenever you have a high, you have an equally low
low and so, to reduce your depression, try to avoid doing things, that bring you up, that much.
This is the reason why drugs do not work and cause serious depression – you cannot be up all the

                                           169 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

time. The body must even itself out, by design.


College Experience
I planned, on becoming a billionaire, and using my money, to secure a place, for Christians, to be
safe, during the tribulation, before the Armageddon. Later, in college, as I became more and
more mentally ill, I did poorly, in business classes, and finally switched to Journalism. I had
known, for some time, that I could write well, but this time I found that I was good, at
philosophy, and bad, at languages. My first introduction, to philosophy, was in a year long junior
level Chinese Literature class.


Chronic Allergic Pink Eye
In college, I didn’t study, that much, but slept, as much, as possible, because I had a condition,
with my eyes, that I developed, while being, in the military. This is often referred to, as pink eye,
but it was caused, by allergies and was not contagious. I had it, for about 3 years. It was very
painful and I only got a little relief, from the latest medicine. I was also very sensitive, to
chemicals, as cleaners made my eyes hurt, even more. It finally went away, when I got on my
first anti-psychotic, after being diagnosed, with Paranoid Schizophrenia. I still earn 10%, of my
veterans disability pension, for that condition.


3.5.6 Why I Accept Change in my Life


Admitting Need for Outside Help
Most people seem to fear change and resist it, with all they are. With Schizophrenia, this
tendency is amplified. Most people with Schizophrenia’s biggest problem is first admitting they
need help and second, that they need to keep taking their medicine, even if they feel normal. One
of the reasons why I have been so successful, in dealing with Schizophrenia, was a willingness to
admit I am wrong and I need help and my decision to discipline myself, to keep at improving my
situation.


Ambition
There are several personality factors, that pushed me, in this direction. First, I have always been
very ambitious. When I was in high school, I wanted to go into International Business and earn a

                                            170 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

billion dollars, through the Distribution aspect of business. I decided that I could not do that,
after I left the military and so decided, to take a more spiritual and long term approach, through
writing and the Internet. I found that the ultimate challenge was in trying to become a truly good
person, even with Christ’s constant assistance.


Lack of Time
Another factor, in being able to change, and admit I needed help was that I had very little time.
From a young age, I saw all the stupid decisions our leaders in America made, over my lifetime
and the future looked increasing bleak, so that, although I think that God will not return soon, I
do still believe that we are at a critical point in history and at the brink of major social changes.
The shifting balance of power in the world, the damage we have inflicted on the environment
and the economy, and the degradation of our morality will all work together, to force a change,
in the way we live and what it means, to be human.


Addiction
The other major factor, in my acknowledging my need to change, is that change has become a
sort of addiction, for me. Once I went down the road of realizing the only thing I have power
over is myself, my decisions, and the attitude I choose to have, I have had trouble stopping. I
guess it is a kind of rush, to be able to change so much about myself, while at the same time
being true to who I always was. I began to like myself more and this gave me more peace and
joy. I found that the difficulty only increased my interest in it and the idea of a future no one can
predict is very exciting.


Humility and a Better World
Another thing that helped me accept change was that I am very unhappy about the way the world
currently operates and, although it may only get worse, things will be very different from now,
within the next couple decades. And the last thing that helped my accept change was due to my
obsession with humility and my discovery that it was at the very heart of Christianity. This
hatred of arrogance was really amplified in the military, where, once I went through basic
training, I decided I never wanted to be a leader.




                                            171 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

3.5.7 A Complex Issue


No Good Reason
Many people have said that it is only Americans, that get bored or depressed, and these are just
illnesses, for those who have the wealth, to be able to sustain these issues, as poor people have to
just suck it up and are happy, with relatively nothing, but they are too busy working to get bored
or depressed. This perspective can help with many issues, but the problem with this is that it is a
rational argument, whereas depression is not rational as all. If I think about those people
overseas, who are so poor and, yet have such joy, it makes me feel worse, but I am still
depressed. Also, if I see people overseas, in suffering, because of their persecution, or lack of
basic necessities, I feel even even more depressed.


Cannot Shut It Down
No matter how much it might be in my best interest, or that it might be only reasonable, that I not
be so without hope, because of all the advantages I have, it doesn’t convince the part of my
mind, where the depression comes from. I can attest to you, that I have no legitimate reason, to
be depressed, when I am doing so well compared, to the rest of the world, and that logically and
morally I should be happy, but this does not make the depressions stop. You cannot use your
brain, to control your emotions, when they get beyond a certain point.


Major Mental Problem
Many people think that depression is a minor mental problem, but I can attest it is scarier, than
being paranoid. Many illness are this way, like bipolar disorder, for instance - people think that it
is the same level of problem, as Schizophrenia because of some superficial similarities and think
they know what you are going through. Many illnesses like chronic pain have all different levels
of severity – most people, who claim they have a migraine, have no idea what a migraine really
feels like. Many people think they know what paranoia is like, because they saw a scary movie,
but that is nothing like Schizophrenia.


Many Causes, Many Treatments
Depression is a complex mental illness, in that it can have many causes and many treatments.
You can make it better, by: making sure you get a good nights sleep, get enough sunlight,


                                            172 Of 232
                                           Better and Better

making sure you get out everyday, exercise and stay physically healthy, keep taking your
medicine, do things that give your life meaning, stay in contact with other people daily, try not to
think about things that you cannot resolve, do things for others, and the like. The really tricky
thing about treating depression is that you cannot let it get too bad, because there is no quick
acting anti-depressant. You can get sedatives, that act fast, but they only help indirectly, with
depression.


When You Need Help
We all get depressed, sometimes, especially at night, but sometimes it gets, to another level. You
know you need help, when you cannot shake the depression, after a day, and it never stops. You
have to discipline yourself, to a point, so that you can do what you need, to fight the depression
off. Giving up is going to just prolong it – don’t give up the fight. Once you get yourself, to
certain point, it will get easier and, after that, you will eventually get, into a habit, and it will just
be an other part, of your routine. Experience helps a lot and understanding your family and the
issues you have developed, over the years, can play in will help, as well. When you are sick, or
in physical pain, this can make depression worse. Taking care of your body will help your mind,
as well.


3.5.8 Daily Life


Complicates Life
People often wonder what it is like, to daily live, with Schizophrenia. When I think of my time,
before I had Schizophrenia, and I remember how easy things were, to just take a non-credit class,
or workout, at a gym, it is hard to understand why it is so much harder now. When I didn’t have
Schizophrenia, I had a tremendous amount of energy and I was criticized, for being silly, not for
being negative.


Opposite of Procrastination
One thing, that makes a huge difference, to me, now, and one of the biggest reasons, why I
cannot hold down a job, is that having to do something everyday stresses me out too much. I
have tried, to take credit courses, at the local colleges and it just stress me out too much. Most
people’s problem would be procrastination, but I have the opposite problem – I think everything


                                              173 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

must be done right away.


Too Much Stress
This is the major reason why I still have not been able to learn another language (in addition to
the fact that I am barely understandable in English). I found this neat speech club, in town, but
the stress of having to participate is just too much, for me. I don’t go to church, because my mind
cannot just shut down thinking about theology. I don’t go to the library, because there are too
many people and too much noise.


Paranoia
I also have trouble, due to my paranoia, to get close to other people – when other people, near
me, laugh, I think they are talking about me. I am also paranoid about flying, stinging bugs, like
yellow jackets and wasps (which seem to have an attraction for me, although I have never been
stung, as I run away, instead of swatting at them). I also have a hard time trusting anyone, who is
in a leadership position.


Summer and Sunlight
I have more trouble, in the summer as: so many things shut down, the sunlight is too bright, bugs
are more aggressive, and it reminds me of Basic Training. I actually look forward, to cloudy and
rainy days – they seem magical and full of possibilities, while I find bright sun, to be oppressive
and too intense. I do not like, to eat outside, when it is sunny, due to the bug thing and the
intensity, of the light.


Rude People
I like being around people, but I find most people too annoying and rude. One of the things, that
really stops me, from meeting more people is how rude people are – I am very sensitive, to this.
Rudeness, to me, means a lack of respect. I find it very difficult, to deal with, what I call “bus
people”.


Too Serious
In addition, I seem to have gotten much more serious, as well. This personality change is not a
fun one and it has been very hard, for me, to accept the amount, of suffering, in the world, and

                                           174 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

the ridiculous decisions leaders make, that make things worse, for everyone involved. I no longer
watch 24 hour news, because it is so negative constantly, repeats the same thing over and over
again, and nothing ever changes. We live in a world of constant change, but the things, that
really matter never have and never will change.


Ambition
I have such an immense drive, that it is hard, for me, to slow down and rest. One of the things,
that pushes me, to do more, is how fulfilling I find it, to create things. I honestly don’t find most
movies, or TV shows enough, to keep my interest. I like to create things, because once I do it, I
can see I did something and I never have to do it again. I get too obsessed, with backing things
up, but this might be a good use, of my paranoia, as you can never back up, too often.


Keeping a Schedule Impossible
I have trouble getting up, in time for appointments, because it is almost impossible, for me, to
keep a set schedule and sleep, at set times. Many people think having no work, to do, and the
entire day free would be fun, but fun is only fun, because you do it a small portion of time. No
one really is happy truly retiring.


Hardest Thing
Many things can still be done, but things must be done, gradually, over a period of time and
some things are just beyond what I can handle. This is one of the hardest things for me to
overcome due to my mental illness.


3.5.9 Why Stuffed Toys?


Why Animals?
I live alone and find, that most people I meet, in everyday life, since I am not able, to work, to be
rather obnoxious. I enjoy being around animals, so much, because they are always kind and
patient, with you, in the things, that matter most. I am careful, to not hurt any animal, even
insects, if it is not absolutely necessary, for my safety.




                                            175 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

Animal Stereotypes
I am appalled, at how bad animals are treated, both throughout history and the world and also
just within the United States. I believe, that one of the best ways, to improve the world is through
improving one animal’s life. Many people see animals, as less than human beings, either
morally, because they don’t get married, or because they are supposedly less intelligent, in the
limited ways, in which we test intelligence.


Animal Morality
I believe, that animals are more moral, than people, in that they exhibit more Fruits of the Spirit,
the qualities a Christian is supposes to have, to prove their faith is real. Furthermore, God has at
least one contract, with animals, like He had with Israel, and then through Christ, detailed in
Genesis – animals are not supposed to kill people. Furthermore, when the New Testament talks
about salvation, it never directly specifies, that being human is a requirement, or give a clear
method, to determine who is human by Biblical definition (the Bible does not talk directly about
DNA).


Proof of Animal Intelligence
As far as intelligence is concerned, think about it this way: while it is true that most animals
cannot speak human languages, they have a very good understanding, of how to communicate
their needs and desires. If an outside observer looks, at the situation, between a person and a pet,
they might well think, that the pets were the dominant species. We take care of a pets medical,
dietary, sanitation, and emotional needs.


Further Proof of Animal Intelligence
Is is true that pets give us a lot, but they do get cared for, as much as we do, for our own
children, or relatives, with an extreme disabling condition, and the animals are not even
technically related. If we were able to get al our needs met, by some other species, then we might
not develop written language, or the wheel either (although the opposable thumb comes in very
handy, with those tools, we need to grip, for holding a book, or doing things, that require fine
motor skills, or quick reaction, like driving a car, or playing a video game).


Can’t Buy Friends
There are many things you need, that you can hire someone else, to do, like food, transportation,

                                           176 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

cleaning, and fix things, but it gets more tricky, when you want company, but don’t have the
energy, to give back, to them. This is the kind of thing a pet can do, for you. The downsides are
bigger, for some people, than for others. The responsibilities you have, for the animal, are
satisfying basically all its needs. Most animals are like 3 year old human children and have
similar needs.


Rationale for Stuffed Toys
But, there is a solution, that gives most of the benefits, of having an animal, without the
responsibility. This alternative is called a stuffed toy, or, as they prefer, to be called, plush
animals. A plush animal does not move, at least that I have directly seen, and does not eat, so I
don’t have, to clean up, after them. Plush animals may not talk, to you, but I have Schizophrenia,
so they talk to me. They are one of the special relationships I have, that I wouldn’t, without my
mental illness.


Life for My Stuffed Toys
My stuffed toys think, of me, as a cross between: an older brother, a friend, an uncle, and a dad.
Some of their greatest dreams include going on a trip and learning to read. They like the new
Apple devices and I have bought a number of books, games, and apps for them. They get
spoiled, because every screen, like the TV or iPad, is like a movie theater screen, for them,
because of their small size.
   They think of themselves as real, full size farm animals and they believe, that they live, in
world of giants.


Plush Ideas about TV Shows
One of their big activities, includes watching TV. They like, to watch, what they call the “little
shows” – commercials, because they can follow them better, because they are so much shorter, in
time. They like shows, that seem related to things they think I do or have done, especially if there
is character called Ben - they call these “Ben shows”. They also like shows, with small children,
in them, that are young enough, to still play, with stuffed toys and shows made, for kids, like
cartoons – they call these “cow shows”.


More Plush Ideas about TV Shows
They also enjoy watching “grass shows” – football, baseball, golf, and soccer games, or any

                                           177 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

other game, that is played on grass – so they can watch the grass grow. Their favorite movie, of
all time, is Toy Story and they love movies about toys, like Transformers and GI Joes. They
don’t like it, when I look at the TV Guide, on the TV, so that the picture of the show shrinks –
they call this “little TV”.


Plush Government and Society
There are several leaders, for the stuffed toys, but they have a constitutional monarchy, so every
stuffed toy gets, to vote. They all get magic, from God and the leader toy then taxes the magic,
so that they have some, during an emergency. They have had ranks over time and they get
promoted, so that the stuffed toys who were there the longest are treasured the most, as many
older stuffed toys are rejected, or played with less.


Example of Plush Humor
They keep asking my Mac and iPad what their names are. It goes like this – they say “what’s
your name”. The iPad says “iPad”. They then say – “oh you are Pad”. It then says “iPad” again.
Then they say “we know, say you are Pad”.


Keeping Plush Safe
The only disease, they can get, we call “plush cancer,” which, if they are wet, for a long time,
they can mold (I live in Oregon). That is why I am very careful, that they stay indoors and never
get wet, and, if they do, I put them in the dryer. I try not to run them through the washing
machine, that often, so that they can last longer.


More about Keeping Plush Safe
My biggest worry about my cows is that there will be a fire, in my apartment, and they will be
badly burned and I can only feel very depressed, when I think, of stuffed toys crying, or in pain. I
am very careful, with fire, and am still looking, at ways, to further protect them, like getting a
clear version, of those firemen tents, that the forest can burn all around them, and they will be
safe.


Plush Holiday Celebrations
I don’t know the exact dates I got them on, so I celebrate their birthdays, when I have mine. They

                                           178 Of 232
                                          Better and Better

get gifts, for birthdays and Christmas. I also buy some of the leaders clothes I get, from Build a
Bear Workshop, all with the same theme. Many of them sit, on collapsible bookshelves, so, in
my house, I have very little room, for actual books. I try to find gifts, for the other stuffed toys, –
last year I got them felt to sit on, moved them, so they were closer to me, and also adjusted their
locations, so that I can air out the house, without them getting wet, when it is raining and windy.



3.6 Practical Advice and Common Sense
                                            by Ben Huot


3.6.1 Fear of Death


Too Many People
Although it is natural, to have a healthy anxiety about death, our society has gone overboard.
When trying to solve the problem of not having enough food to eat, we made even more food,
without requiring people, to have smaller families. Now we have people on Social Security, for
30 years or more, and Americans want to live even longer. How many people do we need and
how long do we need top live? There just aren’t enough resources to go around even now.


Anything to Stay Alive
Now it seems that a big reason why we have fewer casualties, from our wars in the Middle East
and Central Asia, is that Americans wanted our soldiers to be completely covered in armor, so
they would supposedly never get hurt, and the armor held in the blood enough, that they survived
what they should have died from (terrible burns). I remember, when living at a retirement home,
in my twenties, for a few years, one lady asked what she would do, with all the free time. She
was dead, in less than a month.


Preparing for Death
There are many things worse than death: being burned terribly, being tortured, or being severely
depressed, for a long time. We all will die and likely within a relatively short period of time.
People need to deal with it. Maybe, if anyone had a little faith in God, they wouldn’t be so
terrified. Certainly living without faith is a kind of living death. This is the one thing you really


                                             179 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

need to do before you die: prepare for what comes after.


3.6.2 Making Money and Computers


Wrong Motives
In America today, no one will even consider starting a new project, without finding a way, to
make money off of it. It would be nice, if people would just do things, because they were the
right thing to do. Throughout much of history, people created cultural works, without having to
be paid for them, and this has helped them develop their culture. Nowadays, all our culture is just
corporate driven. The biggest problems, for those starting new projects, to make money, are that
they go into areas, with little potential for profit and end up spending so much money and time
on it, so that they actually get in debt all because of: a lack of research, being driven by hype,
impatience, and an emotionally driven decision making.


Poor Understanding of Websites
People also seem to do a poor job, of understanding what is involved, and often abandon the
project half way through. There are many projects like software and websites, that someone puts
a great deal of effort in and then they are thrown away. It is one of the reasons why I emphasize
downloads, for my books – most websites last an average of 18 months. Apple is likely changing
this, with products like iBooks Author, since the hosting costs are free. And when people do put
the money into it, they save a few dollars getting cheaper hosting, so that their site takes forever
to load or they decide to use a technology, that they manage to break and therefore their site does
not work.


Poor Understanding of Online Security
I have tried to buy things online, from small businesses, but had a few questions and emailed
them, but they refused to answer. It is amazing how people will give away all their personal
information, by using Google’s products, but they refuse to open an email, from someone they
have not already met. Opening emails should not result in any negative side effect – maybe they
need to stop using Google and Microsoft products.




                                           180 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

Poor Understanding of Book Market
Now there is a big rush, to make e-books, but I think people don’t realize, that, like websites,
doing it right is very difficult and the market potential is too small, to even pay back the startup
costs, let alone pay for their time. It is ironic now that there are more people then ever, that want
to write books, but less people then ever before want to read them. People love to blame the
Internet for this, but TV already killed this market.


Poor Utilization of Internet
It is sad that the Internet has been so misused – often for criminal activities, as an excuse to be
lazy and not learn things, or as a way to pass the time, without engaging their brains. The worst
part of the Internet is how mean people are, to each other, because they think they are
anonymous. It is sad, to see people are so negative, have so much pent up anger, and are just
trying, to make other feel bad, even though they are an innocent bystander.


Buying Based on Fads
I keep on seeing articles online and the TV, that tell people you can do things like: create a
website in minutes, that you can edit PDF files, enlarge images, make good looking e-books
easily, with Microsoft Word, or any number of things, that are much more complicated, and have
much more complicated answers. When I hear people say how they could not switch, to a
competing office suite, like Wordperfect, Open Office.org, or iWork from Microsoft Office, but
they find Google Docs to be very useful I realize they are driven by hype and have no
understanding of technology. We now have governments using Facebook, Google services, and
iPads, but not realizing they are consumer services not appropriate for schools.


Intelligence and Computers
The saddest part is how people’s egos get involved. Computer knowledge is now seen as both a
right of passage, into adulthood for men, and a measuring stick for intelligence, in general. The
saddest part, of this, is that people are afraid, to be honest, with what they know and don’t know,
out of fear, of being put down. Since people get so emotional about computers, they are
unwilling, to measure products, based on their overall value, rather than technical specifications.


Facebook vs. Apple
People refuse, to invest, in Apple, but everyone wanted, to invest in Facebook. If people looked

                                            181 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

into the fundamentals like return, on profit, market potential, cash on hand, market history, value
of brand, and the ability to move into new markets, they would choose Apple. Facebook is
supported, by advertising, to people, with no money and Apple make hundreds of dollars, off
each product it sells.


Apple’s Potential
Apple has and will continue, to go into industries, that most companies would find almost
impossible, including mature markets and then they redefine the entire industry. The only
negative things people say about Apple are said by people, who hate them, for nerd reasons, or
that somehow people are hypnotized, into buying their products. If Apple could get anyone to
buy their products, based on mind control, why do they sell so many iPads, but so few iMacs.


3.6.3 Race in America


Misunderstandings about Race
It seems, that in the US, we constantly talk about race, because many believe racism is the
biggest problem, in America. I believe that it is a problem, with some people, but is not the our
most major problem. What I do believe is that we will never get past racism, until we stop
talking about it, all together. We also need to understand what race is, how people think who are
racist, and develop consistent and obvious distinctions, on how we categorize race.


Inconsistent Categories
One of the biggest problems we have in America is that we have a bizarre breakdown, of race,
that is not relevant, to discrimination and we mix categories. In America, we often break racial
groups into: European, Asian, African, Latino, and Native Americans. The problems with this
breakdown is that race does not directly linked, to racism, in that people who discriminate based
on race don’t first ask you where you come from, but target you, by the color, of your skin.


Darkness of Skin
The reality is there are light skinned and dark skinned Latinos and Asians and the dark skinned
Latinos and Asians are discriminated against, just like African Americans. The Latino
designation is based on language and not on color of skin. Furthermore, designating someone as

                                           182 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

a hyphenated American, just by the color of their skin, is in itself racist. If we are talking about
color of skin, then we should state that directly.


Skin Color Does Not Equal Race
An African-American is a first generation American, from Africa, and can be white skinned,
even if they are not from South Africa. People of North African descent are mostly Arab and are
not the same skin color, as most Africans, south of the Sahara. Libya, in particular, has people of
all different colors native there, because most people lived in North Africa, thousands of years
ago before, when it was a tropical, instead of a desert. If we are to buy into hyphenated
Americans, white people need to be referred to as European Americans.


Empty Solutions
It is great, that people are trying to wipe out the remaining discrimination, but, as they tried to
do, in the school system, I grew up in, was they try to trick you into thinking you are racists and
little is done to create real solutions. Instead of renaming every street Martin Luther Boulevard,
maybe we should learn about other great Black Americans. The history I was taught was so
limited, I would welcome study of any other time period and part of the world than
Revolutionary and Civil War America. We had a major emphasis on female writers, in my
literature classes, but little of anyone of another race.


Source of Racism
Race is an issue of fairness, but also is an issue of intelligence. To ever consider someone less,
because they had a different color of skin is ridiculous and why is light skin considered better
than dark skin. Racism actually predated 19th century Europe and goes back to the Greeks, who
saw people, not of the Mediterranean world, as lesser people and people north, of this area,
supposedly proved themselves, later in history, because they could butcher people more
efficiently. The basis for this distinction was a weather based one: the mediterranean area had
more seasonal weather, than those other areas.


Ridiculous Legal Situation
As far as fairness is concerned, we need to find legal ways, in which we can distinguish, between
people who are racist and those who are not, as currently we all are affected, by the legal
requirement, to hire a certain percentage of people, of these various “racial groups” the

                                           183 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

government has thrown together. The reality of what happens is that people of color can and do
manipulate the system, by getting in positions, promoted, and win lawsuits solely, based on the
color of their skin, while white people get less opportunities, for no legitimate reason. Sometimes
it is possible that, in some areas, of the country, there happen to be so small a percentage, of
people of color, or there is so little interest, in the area, by people, who happen to share the
“racial group” distinctions, protected by the government.


Gender Politics
The same often applies to gender, as well. As much as I have been indoctrinated to believe, that
there are no difference between women and men, the computer industry has bent over
backwards, to get women into their industry. Apple, who is one of the most progressive
electronics company, had to find an executive, from Mary Kay, to find someone female to put on
their board, who had the qualifications necessary.


Reverse Discrimination
Then there is this truly wacky designation, that contradicts everything else, is the celebration of
non-white racial groups, as adding diversity to a group. You cannot both say there are no
distinctions, based on race and still use it to celebrate open-mindedness. And the truly bizarre
thing is that you are never supposed to say if the suspect for a crime is a non-white group, but we
celebrate things the first person of color to do something, like the first Black President.


Legacy of Obama
The unique things that history will remember for Obama is how educated he was, how articulate
he was, and how rational he was, not because of his race, but because his presidential
predecessor was none of these things. Of course, we can say this is no surprise, because he
graduated from an Ivy League college, but so did Bush.


Discrimination of Mentally Ill
Of course, the mentally ill are still the most discriminated group of people and have benefited
least, from government programs, as they don’t have any famous celebrities, that will champion
their cause. While it is considered wrong to assume people are violent, because of their race, or
most disabilities, it is considered to be ok to discriminate, based on mental illness. And there is
very little, in the way of money, or social programs necessary, to meet the needs, of this group,

                                           184 Of 232
                                          Better and Better

in comparison, to other disabilities, like developmental disabilities, or racial groups.


3.6.4 On Legalizing Drugs


Arguments for Legalization
Many people are for the legalization of drugs. They say marijuana is not dangerous and that
other drugs, that are legal, like alcohol, tobacco, caffeine, and sugar are worse, for people, and
they are legal. Recently, there has been added emphasis, on this idea, because it is now seen, as a
new tax source, and that is easier, to do, than getting rich people, or corporations, to pay taxes.


More Arguments for Legalization
Another side effect is that it is supposed, to reduce violence, because people would supposedly
not fight for it, on that scenario. Finally, they say many other European countries have already
legalized it and they have no problems with it. They also talk about how marijuana was not
always illegal and was used heavily, in the past.


Undeniable Problems
I have never done any drugs and most research, on marijuana, is suspect, because it is a highly
political issue. I can say several things we do know about it. First of all, smoking any substance
is bad for you and causes cancer. Many people throughout the world are getting lung cancer, due
to cooking food, over fires, for many years. Another thing we know for sure is that marijuana is
bad, because it causes people, to lose their minds, as pot is often referred to, as dope (it makes
people stupid).


Other Drugs Legal
We don’t need people any stupider and we don’t want people taking, even more substances, that
make driving, even more dangerous (think of the problems we have, with alcohol, already). It is
also likely, that kids would be able, to get it easier, like it is with tobacco, alcohol, abused
prescription medications, or inhaled chemicals, from toxic chemicals, used for cleaning. And
there are, at least, some people, who get addicted, after using marijuana.




                                            185 Of 232
                                          Better and Better

Why People do Drugs
One of the things, that people seem to miss, in this entire equation, is why people do drugs, in the
first place and how to effectively prevent this and if that is not successful, help them break the
addiction. The 2 big reasons why people take drugs are: because they are rebelling against their
parents and trying to do something they know is bad, and secondly they are trying, to be cool,
and fit in, with their friends.


Drugs are Cool
The reason why drugs are considered cool is because many famous celebrities take drugs and
never say anything bad about them and we rarely see anything about how drugs affect their
personal lives and how hard it is, to get over a drug addiction. Legalizing marijuana would likely
steer kids into doing heavier drugs, because, if marijuana was legalized, then it wouldn’t be
considered bad enough.


Tobacco is Legal
Proponents, of drug legalization, often talk about how bad drugs, like alcohol, or tobacco are, for
you, and, recently, they have added sugar and caffeine, to this argument. Tobacco is bad for you
and should also be illegal, just on that basis. It is unfair, that medicines, that only kill less than
1% of their users get banned, and tobacco must kill at least 1/3 of their users, and is still legal.
On the other hand, most people do not lose their minds, when they smoke, or chew tobacco.


Alcohol is Legal
Caffeine and alcohol can actually be good for you, if you do not abuse them. Alcohol could be
made illegal, but Americans are unwilling, to give this up, as most people are already close, to
addiction, on this and it is such an integral part of society. Alcohol is also useful, for many
different things, and we already tried making it illegal and that didn’t work, because everyone
refused, to give it up. If alcohol were made illegal, many people would just drink cough syrup, of
mouth wash.


More Legal Drugs
Caffeine can be abused – many designer drugs are based on high amounts of caffeine, but it also
can help people be safe, by keeping them awake. Sugar is bad for our health, especially our teeth,
but only really makes kids out of their minds. Prescription drugs and chemicals, like pain thinner,

                                            186 Of 232
                                          Better and Better

could be added, to the list, but they have their own uses and there is a limit, to what we can ban,
just because it can be misused. Parents need to be watching their kids well enough, to keep them
from things, like this.


Legal Problems
As far as legalizing marijuana reducing crime is concerned, that may or may not be true, but
when alcohol was legalized again, organized crime did not just disappear. Likely, they would
just go into selling other, still illegal, substances. The Netherlands and Portugal have made it
semi-legal, to smoke marijuana, but it is still illegal, to produce it. Ironically, marijuana is still
illegal, in Jamaica. This sounds more, like preferring, to not prosecute the victims, of the crimes,
and go after the source, of the problem.


American Super-Size Problem
Another point, to consider, is that Europeans know how to not overdo everything. In America, if
we hear that blueberries are good for you, many Americans will eat nothing, but blueberries. It
has also been said, that marijuana was legal in the past, but it sounds like they are referring, to
hemp. I still don’t know if this is the same plant of not, but this is an entirely different use and is
not really relevant, to the conversation.


Value of Taxes
As far as giving the government another revenue source, this might be true, but they legalized
heroine, or crack, in Switzerland, for a brief period of time and the value of it went through the
floor. Legalizing marijuana may lower its value, tremendously. Also, we are so far in debt, that
the entire estimated world supply, of illegal drugs, is not worth enough, to help, with the federal
debt.



3.7 Book of Job
                                            by Ben Huot

  Job 1:1: There was a man in the land of Uz, whose name was Job; and that man was perfect
and upright, and one that feared God, and eschewed evil.
  Job 1:2: And there were born unto him seven sons and three daughters.

                                             187 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

    Job 1:3: His substance also was seven thousand sheep, and three thousand camels, and five
hundred yoke of oxen, and five hundred she asses, and a very great household; so that this man
was the greatest of all the men of the east.
    Job 1:4: And his sons went and feasted in their houses, every one his day; and sent and called
for their three sisters to eat and to drink with them.
    Job 1:5: And it was so, when the days of their feasting were gone about, that Job sent and
sanctified them, and rose up early in the morning, and offered burnt offerings according to the
number of them all: for Job said, It may be that my sons have sinned, and cursed God in their
hearts. Thus did Job continually.
    Job 1:6: Now there was a day when the sons of God came to present themselves before the
LORD, and Satan came also among them.
    Job 1:7: And the LORD said unto Satan, Whence comest thou? Then Satan answered the
LORD, and said, From going to and fro in the earth, and from walking up and down in it.
    Job 1:8: And the LORD said unto Satan, Hast thou considered my servant Job, that there is
none like him in the earth, a perfect and an upright man, one that feareth God, and escheweth
evil? Job 1:9: Then Satan answered the LORD, and said, Doth Job fear God for nought?
    Job 1:10: Hast not thou made an hedge about him, and about his house, and about all that he
hath on every side? thou hast blessed the work of his hands, and his substance is increased in the
land.
    Job 1:11: But put forth thine hand now, and touch all that he hath, and he will curse thee to
thy face.
    Job 1:12: And the LORD said unto Satan, Behold, all that he hath is in thy power; only upon
himself put not forth thine hand. So Satan went forth from the presence of the LORD.
    Job 1:13: And there was a day when his sons and his daughters were eating and drinking wine
in their eldest brother’s house:
    Job 1:14: And there came a messenger unto Job, and said, The oxen were plowing, and the
asses feeding beside them:
    Job 1:15: And the Sabeans fell upon them, and took them away; yea, they have slain the
servants with the edge of the sword; and I only am escaped alone to tell thee.
    Job 1:16: While he was yet speaking, there came also another, and said, The fire of God is
fallen from heaven, and hath burned up the sheep, and the servants, and consumed them; and I
only am escaped alone to tell thee.
    Job 1:17: While he was yet speaking, there came also another, and said, The Chaldeans made
out three bands, and fell upon the camels, and have carried them away, yea, and slain the
servants with the edge of the sword; and I only am escaped alone to tell thee.


                                          188 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

    Job 1:18: While he was yet speaking, there came also another, and said, Thy sons and thy
daughters were eating and drinking wine in their eldest brother’s house:
    Job 1:19: And, behold, there came a great wind from the wilderness, and smote the four
corners of the house, and it fell upon the young men, and they are dead; and I only am escaped
alone to tell thee.
    Job 1:20: Then Job arose, and rent his mantle, and shaved his head, and fell down upon the
ground, and worshipped,
    Job 1:21: And said, Naked came I out of my mother’s womb, and naked shall I return thither:
the LORD gave, and the LORD hath taken away; blessed be the name of the LORD.
    Job 1:22: In all this Job sinned not, nor charged God foolishly.
    Job 2:1: Again there was a day when the sons of God came to present themselves before the
LORD, and Satan came also among them to present himself before the LORD.
    Job 2:2: And the LORD said unto Satan, From whence comest thou? And Satan answered the
LORD, and said, From going to and fro in the earth, and from walking up and down in it.
    Job 2:3: And the LORD said unto Satan, Hast thou considered my servant Job, that there is
none like him in the earth, a perfect and an upright man, one that feareth God, and escheweth
evil? and still he holdeth fast his integrity, although thou movedst me against him, to destroy him
without cause.
    Job 2:4: And Satan answered the LORD, and said, Skin for skin, yea, all that a man hath will
he give for his life.
    Job 2:5: But put forth thine hand now, and touch his bone and his flesh, and he will curse thee
to thy face.
    Job 2:6: And the LORD said unto Satan, Behold, he is in thine hand; but save his life.
    Job 2:7: So went Satan forth from the presence of the LORD, and smote Job with sore boils
from the sole of his foot unto his crown.
    Job 2:8: And he took him a potsherd to scrape himself withal; and he sat down among the
ashes.
    Job 2:9: Then said his wife unto him, Dost thou still retain thine integrity? curse God, and die.
    Job 2:10: But he said unto her, Thou speakest as one of the foolish women speaketh. What?
shall we receive good at the hand of God, and shall we not receive evil? In all this did not Job sin
with his lips.
    Job 2:11: Now when Job’s three friends heard of all this evil that was come upon him, they
came every one from his own place; Eliphaz the Temanite, and Bildad the Shuhite, and Zophar
the Naamathite: for they had made an appointment together to come to mourn with him and to
comfort him.


                                            189 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

    Job 2:12: And when they lifted up their eyes afar off, and knew him not, they lifted up their
voice, and wept; and they rent every one his mantle, and sprinkled dust upon their heads toward
heaven.
    Job 2:13: So they sat down with him upon the ground seven days and seven nights, and none
spake a word unto him: for they saw that his grief was very great.
    Job 3:1: After this opened Job his mouth, and cursed his day.
    Job 3:2: And Job spake, and said,
    Job 3:3: Let the day perish wherein I was born, and the night in which it was said, There is a
man child conceived.
    Job 3:4: Let that day be darkness; let not God regard it from above, neither let the light shine
upon it.
    Job 3:5: Let darkness and the shadow of death stain it; let a cloud dwell upon it; let the
blackness of the day terrify it.
    Job 3:6: As for that night, let darkness seize upon it; let it not be joined unto the days of the
year, let it not come into the number of the months.
    Job 3:7: Lo, let that night be solitary, let no joyful voice come therein.
    Job 3:8: Let them curse it that curse the day, who are ready to raise up their mourning.
    Job 3:9: Let the stars of the twilight thereof be dark; let it look for light, but have none;
neither let it see the dawning of the day:
    Job 3:10: Because it shut not up the doors of my mother’s womb, nor hid sorrow from mine
eyes.
    Job 3:11: Why died I not from the womb? why did I not give up the ghost when I came out of
the belly?
    Job 3:12: Why did the knees prevent me? or why the breasts that I should suck?
    Job 3:13: For now should I have lain still and been quiet, I should have slept: then had I been
at rest,
    Job 3:14: With kings and counsellors of the earth, which built desolate places for themselves;
    Job 3:15: Or with princes that had gold, who filled their houses with silver:
    Job 3:16: Or as an hidden untimely birth I had not been; as infants which never saw light.
    Job 3:17: There the wicked cease from troubling; and there the weary be at rest.
    Job 3:18: There the prisoners rest together; they hear not the voice of the oppressor.
    Job 3:19: The small and great are there; and the servant is free from his master.
    Job 3:20: Wherefore is light given to him that is in misery, and life unto the bitter in soul;
    Job 3:21: Which long for death, but it cometh not; and dig for it more than for hid treasures;
    Job 3:22: Which rejoice exceedingly, and are glad, when they can find the grave?


                                            190 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

    Job 3:23: Why is light given to a man whose way is hid, and whom God hath hedged in?
    Job 3:24: For my sighing cometh before I eat, and my roarings are poured out like the waters.
    Job 3:25: For the thing which I greatly feared is come upon me, and that which I was afraid of
is come unto me.
    Job 3:26: I was not in safety, neither had I rest, neither was I quiet; yet trouble came.
    Job 4:1: Then Eliphaz the Temanite answered and said,
    Job 4:2: If we assay to commune with thee, wilt thou be grieved? but who can withhold
himself from speaking?
    Job 4:3: Behold, thou hast instructed many, and thou hast strengthened the weak hands.
    Job 4:4: Thy words have upholden him that was falling, and thou hast strengthened the feeble
knees.
    Job 4:5: But now it is come upon thee, and thou faintest; it toucheth thee, and thou art
troubled.
    Job 4:6: Is not this thy fear, thy confidence, thy hope, and the uprightness of thy ways?
    Job 4:7: Remember, I pray thee, who ever perished, being innocent? or where were the
righteous cut off?
    Job 4:8: Even as I have seen, they that plow iniquity, and sow wickedness, reap the same.
    Job 4:9: By the blast of God they perish, and by the breath of his nostrils are they consumed.
    Job 4:10: The roaring of the lion, and the voice of the fierce lion, and the teeth of the young
lions, are broken.
    Job 4:11: The old lion perisheth for lack of prey, and the stout lion’s whelps are scattered
abroad.
    Job 4:12: Now a thing was secretly brought to me, and mine ear received a little thereof.
    Job 4:13: In thoughts from the visions of the night, when deep sleep falleth on men,
    Job 4:14: Fear came upon me, and trembling, which made all my bones to shake.
    Job 4:15: Then a spirit passed before my face; the hair of my flesh stood up:
    Job 4:16: It stood still, but I could not discern the form thereof: an image was before mine
eyes, there was silence, and I heard a voice, saying,
    Job 4:17: Shall mortal man be more just than God? shall a man be more pure than his maker?
    Job 4:18: Behold, he put no trust in his servants; and his angels he charged with folly:
    Job 4:19: How much less in them that dwell in houses of clay, whose foundation is in the
dust, which are crushed before the moth?
    Job 4:20: They are destroyed from morning to evening: they perish for ever without any
regarding it.
    Job 4:21: Doth not their excellency which is in them go away? they die, even without


                                           191 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

wisdom.
   Job 5:1: Call now, if there be any that will answer thee; and to which of the saints wilt thou
turn?
   Job 5:2: For wrath killeth the foolish man, and envy slayeth the silly one.
   Job 5:3: I have seen the foolish taking root: but suddenly I cursed his habitation.
   Job 5:4: His children are far from safety, and they are crushed in the gate, neither is there any
to deliver them.
   Job 5:5: Whose harvest the hungry eateth up, and taketh it even out of the thorns, and the
robber swalloweth up their substance.
   Job 5:6: Although affliction cometh not forth of the dust, neither doth trouble spring out of the
ground;
   Job 5:7: Yet man is born unto trouble, as the sparks fly upward.
   Job 5:8: I would seek unto God, and unto God would I commit my cause:
   Job 5:9: Which doeth great things and unsearchable; marvellous things without number:
   Job 5:10: Who giveth rain upon the earth, and sendeth waters upon the fields:
   Job 5:11: To set up on high those that be low; that those which mourn may be exalted to
safety.
   Job 5:12: He disappointeth the devices of the crafty, so that their hands cannot perform their
enterprise.
   Job 5:13: He taketh the wise in their own craftiness: and the counsel of the froward is carried
headlong.
   Job 5:14: They meet with darkness in the daytime, and grope in the noonday as in the night.
   Job 5:15: But he saveth the poor from the sword, from their mouth, and from the hand of the
mighty.
   Job 5:16: So the poor hath hope, and iniquity stoppeth her mouth.
   Job 5:17: Behold, happy is the man whom God correcteth: therefore despise not thou the
chastening of the Almighty:
   Job 5:18: For he maketh sore, and bindeth up: he woundeth, and his hands make whole.
   Job 5:19: He shall deliver thee in six troubles: yea, in seven there shall no evil touch thee.
   Job 5:20: In famine he shall redeem thee from death: and in war from the power of the sword.
   Job 5:21: Thou shalt be hid from the scourge of the tongue: neither shalt thou be afraid of
destruction when it cometh.
   Job 5:22: At destruction and famine thou shalt laugh: neither shalt thou be afraid of the beasts
of the earth.
   Job 5:23: For thou shalt be in league with the stones of the field: and the beasts of the field


                                           192 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

shall be at peace with thee.
   Job 5:24: And thou shalt know that thy tabernacle shall be in peace; and thou shalt visit thy
habitation, and shalt not sin.
   Job 5:25: Thou shalt know also that thy seed shall be great, and thine offspring as the grass of
the earth.
   Job 5:26: Thou shalt come to thy grave in a full age, like as a shock of corn cometh in in his
season.
   Job 5:27: Lo this, we have searched it, so it is; hear it, and know thou it for thy good.
   Job 6:1: But Job answered and said,
   Job 6:2: Oh that my grief were throughly weighed, and my calamity laid in the balances
together!
   Job 6:3: For now it would be heavier than the sand of the sea: therefore my words are
swallowed up.
   Job 6:4: For the arrows of the Almighty are within me, the poison whereof drinketh up my
spirit: the terrors of God do set themselves in array against me.
   Job 6:5: Doth the wild ass bray when he hath grass? or loweth the ox over his fodder?
   Job 6:6: Can that which is unsavoury be eaten without salt? or is there any taste in the white
of an egg?
   Job 6:7: The things that my soul refused to touch are as my sorrowful meat.
   Job 6:8: Oh that I might have my request; and that God would grant me the thing that I long
for!
   Job 6:9: Even that it would please God to destroy me; that he would let loose his hand, and
cut me off!
   Job 6:10: Then should I yet have comfort; yea, I would harden myself in sorrow: let him not
spare; for I have not concealed the words of the Holy One.
   Job 6:11: What is my strength, that I should hope? and what is mine end, that I should prolong
my life?
   Job 6:12: Is my strength the strength of stones? or is my flesh of brass?
   Job 6:13: Is not my help in me? and is wisdom driven quite from me?
   Job 6:14: To him that is afflicted pity should be shewed from his friend; but he forsaketh the
fear of the Almighty.
   Job 6:15: My brethren have dealt deceitfully as a brook, and as the stream of brooks they pass
away;
   Job 6:16: Which are blackish by reason of the ice, and wherein the snow is hid:
   Job 6:17: What time they wax warm, they vanish: when it is hot, they are consumed out of


                                           193 Of 232
                                          Better and Better

their place.
   Job 6:18: The paths of their way are turned aside; they go to nothing, and perish.
   Job 6:19: The troops of Tema looked, the companies of Sheba waited for them.
   Job 6:20: They were confounded because they had hoped; they came thither, and were
ashamed.
   Job 6:21: For now ye are nothing; ye see my casting down, and are afraid.
   Job 6:22: Did I say, Bring unto me? or, Give a reward for me of your substance?
   Job 6:23: Or, Deliver me from the enemy’s hand? or, Redeem me from the hand of the
mighty?
   Job 6:24: Teach me, and I will hold my tongue: and cause me to understand wherein I have
erred.
   Job 6:25: How forcible are right words! but what doth your arguing reprove?
   Job 6:26: Do ye imagine to reprove words, and the speeches of one that is desperate, which
are as wind?
   Job 6:27: Yea, ye overwhelm the fatherless, and ye dig a pit for your friend.
   Job 6:28: Now therefore be content, look upon me; for it is evident unto you if I lie.
   Job 6:29: Return, I pray you, let it not be iniquity; yea, return again, my righteousness is in it.
   Job 6:30: Is there iniquity in my tongue? cannot my taste discern perverse things?
   Job 7:1: Is there not an appointed time to man upon earth? are not his days also like the days
of an hireling?
   Job 7:2: As a servant earnestly desireth the shadow, and as an hireling looketh for the reward
of his work:
   Job 7:3: So am I made to possess months of vanity, and wearisome nights are appointed to
me.
   Job 7:4: When I lie down, I say, When shall I arise, and the night be gone? and I am full of
tossings to and fro unto the dawning of the day.
   Job 7:5: My flesh is clothed with worms and clods of dust; my skin is broken, and become
loathsome.
   Job 7:6: My days are swifter than a weaver’s shuttle, and are spent without hope.
   Job 7:7: O remember that my life is wind: mine eye shall no more see good.
   Job 7:8: The eye of him that hath seen me shall see me no more: thine eyes are upon me, and I
am not.
   Job 7:9: As the cloud is consumed and vanisheth away: so he that goeth down to the grave
shall come up no more.
   Job 7:10: He shall return no more to his house, neither shall his place know him any more.


                                            194 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

   Job 7:11: Therefore I will not refrain my mouth; I will speak in the anguish of my spirit; I will
complain in the bitterness of my soul.
   Job 7:12: Am I a sea, or a whale, that thou settest a watch over me?
   Job 7:13: When I say, My bed shall comfort me, my couch shall ease my complaint;
   Job 7:14: Then thou scarest me with dreams, and terrifiest me through visions:
   Job 7:15: So that my soul chooseth strangling, and death rather than my life.
   Job 7:16: I loathe it; I would not live alway: let me alone; for my days are vanity.
   Job 7:17: What is man, that thou shouldest magnify him? and that thou shouldest set thine
heart upon him?
   Job 7:18: And that thou shouldest visit him every morning, and try him every moment?
   Job 7:19: How long wilt thou not depart from me, nor let me alone till I swallow down my
spittle?
   Job 7:20: I have sinned; what shall I do unto thee, O thou preserver of men? why hast thou set
me as a mark against thee, so that I am a burden to myself?
   Job 7:21: And why dost thou not pardon my transgression, and take away mine iniquity? for
now shall I sleep in the dust; and thou shalt seek me in the morning, but I shall not be.
   Job 8:1: Then answered Bildad the Shuhite, and said,
   Job 8:2: How long wilt thou speak these things? and how long shall the words of thy mouth
be like a strong wind?
   Job 8:3: Doth God pervert judgment? or doth the Almighty pervert justice?
   Job 8:4: If thy children have sinned against him, and he have cast them away for their
transgression;
   Job 8:5: If thou wouldest seek unto God betimes, and make thy supplication to the Almighty;
   Job 8:6: If thou wert pure and upright; surely now he would awake for thee, and make the
habitation of thy righteousness prosperous.
   Job 8:7: Though thy beginning was small, yet thy latter end should greatly increase.
   Job 8:8: For enquire, I pray thee, of the former age, and prepare thyself to the search of their
fathers:
   Job 8:9: (For we are but of yesterday, and know nothing, because our days upon earth are a
shadow:)
   Job 8:10: Shall not they teach thee, and tell thee, and utter words out of their heart?
   Job 8:11: Can the rush grow up without mire? can the flag grow without water?
   Job 8:12: Whilst it is yet in his greenness, and not cut down, it withereth before any other
herb.
   Job 8:13: So are the paths of all that forget God; and the hypocrite’s hope shall perish:


                                           195 Of 232
                                          Better and Better

   Job 8:14: Whose hope shall be cut off, and whose trust shall be a spider’s web.
   Job 8:15: He shall lean upon his house, but it shall not stand: he shall hold it fast, but it shall
not endure.
   Job 8:16: He is green before the sun, and his branch shooteth forth in his garden.
   Job 8:17: His roots are wrapped about the heap, and seeth the place of stones.
   Job 8:18: If he destroy him from his place, then it shall deny him, saying, I have not seen thee.
   Job 8:19: Behold, this is the joy of his way, and out of the earth shall others grow.
   Job 8:20: Behold, God will not cast away a perfect man, neither will he help the evil doers:
   Job 8:21: Till he fill thy mouth with laughing, and thy lips with rejoicing.
   Job 8:22: They that hate thee shall be clothed with shame; and the dwelling place of the
wicked shall come to nought.
   Job 9:1: Then Job answered and said,
   Job 9:2: I know it is so of a truth: but how should man be just with God?
   Job 9:3: If he will contend with him, he cannot answer him one of a thousand.
   Job 9:4: He is wise in heart, and mighty in strength: who hath hardened himself against him,
and hath prospered?
   Job 9:5: Which removeth the mountains, and they know not: which overturneth them in his
anger.
   Job 9:6: Which shaketh the earth out of her place, and the pillars thereof tremble.
   Job 9:7: Which commandeth the sun, and it riseth not; and sealeth up the stars.
   Job 9:8: Which alone spreadeth out the heavens, and treadeth upon the waves of the sea.
   Job 9:9: Which maketh Arcturus, Orion, and Pleiades, and the chambers of the south.
   Job 9:10: Which doeth great things past finding out; yea, and wonders without number.
   Job 9:11: Lo, he goeth by me, and I see him not: he passeth on also, but I perceive him not.
   Job 9:12: Behold, he taketh away, who can hinder him? who will say unto him, What doest
thou?
   Job 9:13: If God will not withdraw his anger, the proud helpers do stoop under him.
   Job 9:14: How much less shall I answer him, and choose out my words to reason with him?
   Job 9:15: Whom, though I were righteous, yet would I not answer, but I would make
supplication to my judge.
   Job 9:16: If I had called, and he had answered me; yet would I not believe that he had
hearkened unto my voice.
   Job 9:17: For he breaketh me with a tempest, and multiplieth my wounds without cause.
   Job 9:18: He will not suffer me to take my breath, but filleth me with bitterness.
   Job 9:19: If I speak of strength, lo, he is strong: and if of judgment, who shall set me a time to


                                            196 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

plead?
    Job 9:20: If I justify myself, mine own mouth shall condemn me: if I say, I am perfect, it shall
also prove me perverse.
    Job 9:21: Though I were perfect, yet would I not know my soul: I would despise my life.
    Job 9:22: This is one thing, therefore I said it, He destroyeth the perfect and the wicked.
    Job 9:23: If the scourge slay suddenly, he will laugh at the trial of the innocent.
    Job 9:24: The earth is given into the hand of the wicked: he covereth the faces of the judges
thereof; if not, where, and who is he?
    Job 9:25: Now my days are swifter than a post: they flee away, they see no good.
    Job 9:26: They are passed away as the swift ships: as the eagle that hasteth to the prey.
    Job 9:27: If I say, I will forget my complaint, I will leave off my heaviness, and comfort
myself:
    Job 9:28: I am afraid of all my sorrows, I know that thou wilt not hold me innocent.
    Job 9:29: If I be wicked, why then labour I in vain?
    Job 9:30: If I wash myself with snow water, and make my hands never so clean;
    Job 9:31: Yet shalt thou plunge me in the ditch, and mine own clothes shall abhor me.
    Job 9:32: For he is not a man, as I am, that I should answer him, and we should come together
in judgment.
    Job 9:33: Neither is there any daysman betwixt us, that might lay his hand upon us both.
    Job 9:34: Let him take his rod away from me, and let not his fear terrify me:
    Job 9:35: Then would I speak, and not fear him; but it is not so with me.
    Job 10:1: My soul is weary of my life; I will leave my complaint upon myself; I will speak in
the bitterness of my soul.
    Job 10:2: I will say unto God, Do not condemn me; shew me wherefore thou contendest with
me.
    Job 10:3: Is it good unto thee that thou shouldest oppress, that thou shouldest despise the work
of thine hands, and shine upon the counsel of the wicked?
    Job 10:4: Hast thou eyes of flesh? or seest thou as man seeth?
    Job 10:5: Are thy days as the days of man? are thy years as man’s days,
    Job 10:6: That thou enquirest after mine iniquity, and searchest after my sin?
    Job 10:7: Thou knowest that I am not wicked; and there is none that can deliver out of thine
hand. Job 10:8: Thine hands have made me and fashioned me together round about; yet thou dost
destroy me.
    Job 10:9: Remember, I beseech thee, that thou hast made me as the clay; and wilt thou bring
me into dust again?


                                           197 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

   Job 10:10: Hast thou not poured me out as milk, and curdled me like cheese?
   Job 10:11: Thou hast clothed me with skin and flesh, and hast fenced me with bones and
sinews.
   Job 10:12: Thou hast granted me life and favour, and thy visitation hath preserved my spirit.
   Job 10:13: And these things hast thou hid in thine heart: I know that this is with thee.
   Job 10:14: If I sin, then thou markest me, and thou wilt not acquit me from mine iniquity.
   Job 10:15: If I be wicked, woe unto me; and if I be righteous, yet will I not lift up my head. I
am full of confusion; therefore see thou mine affliction;
   Job 10:16: For it increaseth. Thou huntest me as a fierce lion: and again thou shewest thyself
marvellous upon me.
   Job 10:17: Thou renewest thy witnesses against me, and increasest thine indignation upon me;
changes and war are against me.
   Job 10:18: Wherefore then hast thou brought me forth out of the womb? Oh that I had given
up the ghost, and no eye had seen me!
   Job 10:19: I should have been as though I had not been; I should have been carried from the
womb to the grave.
   Job 10:20: Are not my days few? cease then, and let me alone, that I may take comfort a little,
Job 10:21: Before I go whence I shall not return, even to the land of darkness and the shadow of
death;
   Job 10:22: A land of darkness, as darkness itself; and of the shadow of death, without any
order, and where the light is as darkness.
   Job 11:1: Then answered Zophar the Naamathite, and said,
   Job 11:2: Should not the multitude of words be answered? and should a man full of talk be
justified?
   Job 11:3: Should thy lies make men hold their peace? and when thou mockest, shall no man
make thee ashamed?
   Job 11:4: For thou hast said, My doctrine is pure, and I am clean in thine eyes.
   Job 11:5: But oh that God would speak, and open his lips against thee;
   Job 11:6: And that he would shew thee the secrets of wisdom, that they are double to that
which is! Know therefore that God exacteth of thee less than thine iniquity deserveth.
   Job 11:7: Canst thou by searching find out God? canst thou find out the Almighty unto
perfection?
   Job 11:8: It is as high as heaven; what canst thou do? deeper than hell; what canst thou know?
   Job 11:9: The measure thereof is longer than the earth, and broader than the sea.
   Job 11:10: If he cut off, and shut up, or gather together, then who can hinder him?


                                           198 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

    Job 11:11: For he knoweth vain men: he seeth wickedness also; will he not then consider it?
    Job 11:12: For vain man would be wise, though man be born like a wild ass’s colt.
    Job 11:13: If thou prepare thine heart, and stretch out thine hands toward him;
    Job 11:14: If iniquity be in thine hand, put it far away, and let not wickedness dwell in thy
tabernacles.
    Job 11:15: For then shalt thou lift up thy face without spot; yea, thou shalt be stedfast, and
shalt not fear:
    Job 11:16: Because thou shalt forget thy misery, and remember it as waters that pass away:
    Job 11:17: And thine age shall be clearer than the noonday; thou shalt shine forth, thou shalt
be as the morning.
    Job 11:18: And thou shalt be secure, because there is hope; yea, thou shalt dig about thee, and
thou shalt take thy rest in safety.
    Job 11:19: Also thou shalt lie down, and none shall make thee afraid; yea, many shall make
suit unto thee.
    Job 11:20: But the eyes of the wicked shall fail, and they shall not escape, and their hope shall
be as the giving up of the ghost.
    Job 12:1: And Job answered and said,
    Job 12:2: No doubt but ye are the people, and wisdom shall die with you.
    Job 12:3: But I have understanding as well as you; I am not inferior to you: yea, who knoweth
not such things as these?
    Job 12:4: I am as one mocked of his neighbour, who calleth upon God, and he answereth him:
the just upright man is laughed to scorn.
    Job 12:5: He that is ready to slip with his feet is as a lamp despised in the thought of him that
is at ease.
    Job 12:6: The tabernacles of robbers prosper, and they that provoke God are secure; into
whose hand God bringeth abundantly.
    Job 12:7: But ask now the beasts, and they shall teach thee; and the fowls of the air, and they
shall tell thee:
    Job 12:8: Or speak to the earth, and it shall teach thee: and the fishes of the sea shall declare
unto thee.
    Job 12:9: Who knoweth not in all these that the hand of the LORD hath wrought this?
    Job 12:10: In whose hand is the soul of every living thing, and the breath of all mankind.
    Job 12:11: Doth not the ear try words? and the mouth taste his meat?
    Job 12:12: With the ancient is wisdom; and in length of days understanding.
    Job 12:13: With him is wisdom and strength, he hath counsel and understanding.


                                            199 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

   Job 12:14: Behold, he breaketh down, and it cannot be built again: he shutteth up a man, and
there can be no opening.
   Job 12:15: Behold, he withholdeth the waters, and they dry up: also he sendeth them out, and
they overturn the earth.
   Job 12:16: With him is strength and wisdom: the deceived and the deceiver are his.
   Job 12:17: He leadeth counsellors away spoiled, and maketh the judges fools.
   Job 12:18: He looseth the bond of kings, and girdeth their loins with a girdle.
   Job 12:19: He leadeth princes away spoiled, and overthroweth the mighty.
   Job 12:20: He removeth away the speech of the trusty, and taketh away the understanding of
the aged.
   Job 12:21: He poureth contempt upon princes, and weakeneth the strength of the mighty.
   Job 12:22: He discovereth deep things out of darkness, and bringeth out to light the shadow of
death.
   Job 12:23: He increaseth the nations, and destroyeth them: he enlargeth the nations, and
straiteneth them again.
   Job 12:24: He taketh away the heart of the chief of the people of the earth, and causeth them
to wander in a wilderness where there is no way.
   Job 12:25: They grope in the dark without light, and he maketh them to stagger like a drunken
man.
   Job 13:1: Lo, mine eye hath seen all this, mine ear hath heard and understood it.
   Job 13:2: What ye know, the same do I know also: I am not inferior unto you.
   Job 13:3: Surely I would speak to the Almighty, and I desire to reason with God.
   Job 13:4: But ye are forgers of lies, ye are all physicians of no value.
   Job 13:5: O that ye would altogether hold your peace! and it should be your wisdom.
   Job 13:6: Hear now my reasoning, and hearken to the pleadings of my lips.
   Job 13:7: Will ye speak wickedly for God? and talk deceitfully for him?
   Job 13:8: Will ye accept his person? will ye contend for God?
   Job 13:9: Is it good that he should search you out? or as one man mocketh another, do ye so
mock him?
   Job 13:10: He will surely reprove you, if ye do secretly accept persons.
   Job 13:11: Shall not his excellency make you afraid? and his dread fall upon you?
   Job 13:12: Your remembrances are like unto ashes, your bodies to bodies of clay.
   Job 13:13: Hold your peace, let me alone, that I may speak, and let come on me what will.
   Job 13:14: Wherefore do I take my flesh in my teeth, and put my life in mine hand?
   Job 13:15: Though he slay me, yet will I trust in him: but I will maintain mine own ways


                                          200 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

before him.
   Job 13:16: He also shall be my salvation: for an hypocrite shall not come before him.
   Job 13:17: Hear diligently my speech, and my declaration with your ears.
   Job 13:18: Behold now, I have ordered my cause; I know that I shall be justified.
   Job 13:19: Who is he that will plead with me? for now, if I hold my tongue, I shall give up the
ghost.
   Job 13:20: Only do not two things unto me: then will I not hide myself from thee.
   Job 13:21: Withdraw thine hand far from me: and let not thy dread make me afraid.
   Job 13:22: Then call thou, and I will answer: or let me speak, and answer thou me.
   Job 13:23: How many are mine iniquities and sins? make me to know my transgression and
my sin.
   Job 13:24: Wherefore hidest thou thy face, and holdest me for thine enemy?
   Job 13:25: Wilt thou break a leaf driven to and fro? and wilt thou pursue the dry stubble?
   Job 13:26: For thou writest bitter things against me, and makest me to possess the iniquities of
my youth.
   Job 13:27: Thou puttest my feet also in the stocks, and lookest narrowly unto all my paths;
thou settest a print upon the heels of my feet.
   Job 13:28: And he, as a rotten thing, consumeth, as a garment that is moth eaten.
   Job 14:1: Man that is born of a woman is of few days, and full of trouble.
   Job 14:2: He cometh forth like a flower, and is cut down: he fleeth also as a shadow, and
continueth not.
   Job 14:3: And dost thou open thine eyes upon such an one, and bringest me into judgment
with thee?
   Job 14:4: Who can bring a clean thing out of an unclean? not one.
   Job 14:5: Seeing his days are determined, the number of his months are with thee, thou hast
appointed his bounds that he cannot pass;
   Job 14:6: Turn from him, that he may rest, till he shall accomplish, as an hireling, his day.
   Job 14:7: For there is hope of a tree, if it be cut down, that it will sprout again, and that the
tender branch thereof will not cease.
   Job 14:8: Though the root thereof wax old in the earth, and the stock thereof die in the
ground;
   Job 14:9: Yet through the scent of water it will bud, and bring forth boughs like a plant.
   Job 14:10: But man dieth, and wasteth away: yea, man giveth up the ghost, and where is he?
   Job 14:11: As the waters fail from the sea, and the flood decayeth and drieth up:
   Job 14:12: So man lieth down, and riseth not: till the heavens be no more, they shall not


                                           201 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

awake, nor be raised out of their sleep.
   Job 14:13: O that thou wouldest hide me in the grave, that thou wouldest keep me secret, until
thy wrath be past, that thou wouldest appoint me a set time, and remember me!
   Job 14:14: If a man die, shall he live again? all the days of my appointed time will I wait, till
my change come.
   Job 14:15: Thou shalt call, and I will answer thee: thou wilt have a desire to the work of thine
hands.
   Job 14:16: For now thou numberest my steps: dost thou not watch over my sin?
   Job 14:17: My transgression is sealed up in a bag, and thou sewest up mine iniquity.
   Job 14:18: And surely the mountain falling cometh to nought, and the rock is removed out of
his place.
   Job 14:19: The waters wear the stones: thou washest away the things which grow out of the
dust of the earth; and thou destroyest the hope of man.
   Job 14:20: Thou prevailest for ever against him, and he passeth: thou changest his
countenance, and sendest him away.
   Job 14:21: His sons come to honour, and he knoweth it not; and they are brought low, but he
perceiveth it not of them.
   Job 14:22: But his flesh upon him shall have pain, and his soul within him shall mourn.
   Job 15:1: Then answered Eliphaz the Temanite, and said,
   Job 15:2: Should a wise man utter vain knowledge, and fill his belly with the east wind?
   Job 15:3: Should he reason with unprofitable talk? or with speeches wherewith he can do no
good?
   Job 15:4: Yea, thou castest off fear, and restrainest prayer before God.
   Job 15:5: For thy mouth uttereth thine iniquity, and thou choosest the tongue of the crafty.
   Job 15:6: Thine own mouth condemneth thee, and not I: yea, thine own lips testify against
thee.
   Job 15:7: Art thou the first man that was born? or wast thou made before the hills?
   Job 15:8: Hast thou heard the secret of God? and dost thou restrain wisdom to thyself?
   Job 15:9: What knowest thou, that we know not? what understandest thou, which is not in us?
   Job 15:10: With us are both the grayheaded and very aged men, much elder than thy father.
   Job 15:11: Are the consolations of God small with thee? is there any secret thing with thee?
   Job 15:12: Why doth thine heart carry thee away? and what do thy eyes wink at,
   Job 15:13: That thou turnest thy spirit against God, and lettest such words go out of thy
mouth?
   Job 15:14: What is man, that he should be clean? and he which is born of a woman, that he


                                           202 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

should be righteous?
   Job 15:15: Behold, he putteth no trust in his saints; yea, the heavens are not clean in his sight.
   Job 15:16: How much more abominable and filthy is man, which drinketh iniquity like water?
   Job 15:17: I will shew thee, hear me; and that which I have seen I will declare;
   Job 15:18: Which wise men have told from their fathers, and have not hid it:
   Job 15:19: Unto whom alone the earth was given, and no stranger passed among them.
   Job 15:20: The wicked man travaileth with pain all his days, and the number of years is
hidden to the oppressor.
   Job 15:21: A dreadful sound is in his ears: in prosperity the destroyer shall come upon him.
   Job 15:22: He believeth not that he shall return out of darkness, and he is waited for of the
sword.
   Job 15:23: He wandereth abroad for bread, saying, Where is it? he knoweth that the day of
darkness is ready at his hand.
   Job 15:24: Trouble and anguish shall make him afraid; they shall prevail against him, as a
king ready to the battle.
   Job 15:25: For he stretcheth out his hand against God, and strengtheneth himself against the
Almighty.
   Job 15:26: He runneth upon him, even on his neck, upon the thick bosses of his bucklers:
   Job 15:27: Because he covereth his face with his fatness, and maketh collops of fat on his
flanks.
   Job 15:28: And he dwelleth in desolate cities, and in houses which no man inhabiteth, which
are ready to become heaps.
   Job 15:29: He shall not be rich, neither shall his substance continue, neither shall he prolong
the perfection thereof upon the earth.
   Job 15:30: He shall not depart out of darkness; the flame shall dry up his branches, and by the
breath of his mouth shall he go away.
   Job 15:31: Let not him that is deceived trust in vanity: for vanity shall be his recompence.
   Job 15:32: It shall be accomplished before his time, and his branch shall not be green.
   Job 15:33: He shall shake off his unripe grape as the vine, and shall cast off his flower as the
olive.
   Job 15:34: For the congregation of hypocrites shall be desolate, and fire shall consume the
tabernacles of bribery.
   Job 15:35: They conceive mischief, and bring forth vanity, and their belly prepareth deceit.
   Job 16:1: Then Job answered and said,
   Job 16:2: I have heard many such things: miserable comforters are ye all.


                                            203 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

   Job 16:3: Shall vain words have an end? or what emboldeneth thee that thou answerest?
   Job 16:4: I also could speak as ye do: if your soul were in my soul’s stead, I could heap up
words against you, and shake mine head at you.
   Job 16:5: But I would strengthen you with my mouth, and the moving of my lips should
asswage your grief.
   Job 16:6: Though I speak, my grief is not asswaged: and though I forbear, what am I eased?
   Job 16:7: But now he hath made me weary: thou hast made desolate all my company.
   Job 16:8: And thou hast filled me with wrinkles, which is a witness against me: and my
leanness rising up in me beareth witness to my face.
   Job 16:9: He teareth me in his wrath, who hateth me: he gnasheth upon me with his teeth;
mine enemy sharpeneth his eyes upon me.
   Job 16:10: They have gaped upon me with their mouth; they have smitten me upon the cheek
reproachfully; they have gathered themselves together against me.
   Job 16:11: God hath delivered me to the ungodly, and turned me over into the hands of the
wicked.
   Job 16:12: I was at ease, but he hath broken me asunder: he hath also taken me by my neck,
and shaken me to pieces, and set me up for his mark.
   Job 16:13: His archers compass me round about, he cleaveth my reins asunder, and doth not
spare; he poureth out my gall upon the ground.
   Job 16:14: He breaketh me with breach upon breach, he runneth upon me like a giant.
   Job 16:15: I have sewed sackcloth upon my skin, and defiled my horn in the dust.
   Job 16:16: My face is foul with weeping, and on my eyelids is the shadow of death;
   Job 16:17: Not for any injustice in mine hands: also my prayer is pure.
   Job 16:18: O earth, cover not thou my blood, and let my cry have no place.
   Job 16:19: Also now, behold, my witness is in heaven, and my record is on high.
   Job 16:20: My friends scorn me: but mine eye poureth out tears unto God.
   Job 16:21: O that one might plead for a man with God, as a man pleadeth for his neighbour!
   Job 16:22: When a few years are come, then I shall go the way whence I shall not return.
   Job 17:1: My breath is corrupt, my days are extinct, the graves are ready for me.
   Job 17:2: Are there not mockers with me? and doth not mine eye continue in their
provocation?
   Job 17:3: Lay down now, put me in a surety with thee; who is he that will strike hands with
me?
   Job 17:4: For thou hast hid their heart from understanding: therefore shalt thou not exalt them.
   Job 17:5: He that speaketh flattery to his friends, even the eyes of his children shall fail.


                                           204 Of 232
                                          Better and Better

   Job 17:6: He hath made me also a byword of the people; and aforetime I was as a tabret.
   Job 17:7: Mine eye also is dim by reason of sorrow, and all my members are as a shadow.
   Job 17:8: Upright men shall be astonied at this, and the innocent shall stir up himself against
the hypocrite.
   Job 17:9: The righteous also shall hold on his way, and he that hath clean hands shall be
stronger and stronger.
   Job 17:10: But as for you all, do ye return, and come now: for I cannot find one wise man
among you.
   Job 17:11: My days are past, my purposes are broken off, even the thoughts of my heart.
   Job 17:12: They change the night into day: the light is short because of darkness.
   Job 17:13: If I wait, the grave is mine house: I have made my bed in the darkness.
   Job 17:14: I have said to corruption, Thou art my father: to the worm, Thou art my mother,
and my sister.
   Job 17:15: And where is now my hope? as for my hope, who shall see it?
   Job 17:16: They shall go down to the bars of the pit, when our rest together is in the dust.
   Job 18:1: Then answered Bildad the Shuhite, and said,
   Job 18:2: How long will it be ere ye make an end of words? mark, and afterwards we will
speak.
   Job 18:3: Wherefore are we counted as beasts, and reputed vile in your sight?
   Job 18:4: He teareth himself in his anger: shall the earth be forsaken for thee? and shall the
rock be removed out of his place?
   Job 18:5: Yea, the light of the wicked shall be put out, and the spark of his fire shall not shine.
   Job 18:6: The light shall be dark in his tabernacle, and his candle shall be put out with him.
   Job 18:7: The steps of his strength shall be straitened, and his own counsel shall cast him
down.
   Job 18:8: For he is cast into a net by his own feet, and he walketh upon a snare.
   Job 18:9: The gin shall take him by the heel, and the robber shall prevail against him.
   Job 18:10: The snare is laid for him in the ground, and a trap for him in the way.
   Job 18:11: Terrors shall make him afraid on every side, and shall drive him to his feet.
   Job 18:12: His strength shall be hungerbitten, and destruction shall be ready at his side.
   Job 18:13: It shall devour the strength of his skin: even the firstborn of death shall devour his
strength.
   Job 18:14: His confidence shall be rooted out of his tabernacle, and it shall bring him to the
king of terrors.
   Job 18:15: It shall dwell in his tabernacle, because it is none of his: brimstone shall be


                                            205 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

scattered upon his habitation.
   Job 18:16: His roots shall be dried up beneath, and above shall his branch be cut off.
   Job 18:17: His remembrance shall perish from the earth, and he shall have no name in the
street.
   Job 18:18: He shall be driven from light into darkness, and chased out of the world.
   Job 18:19: He shall neither have son nor nephew among his people, nor any remaining in his
dwellings.
   Job 18:20: They that come after him shall be astonied at his day, as they that went before were
affrighted.
   Job 18:21: Surely such are the dwellings of the wicked, and this is the place of him that
knoweth not God.
   Job 19:1: Then Job answered and said,
   Job 19:2: How long will ye vex my soul, and break me in pieces with words?
   Job 19:3: These ten times have ye reproached me: ye are not ashamed that ye make yourselves
strange to me.
   Job 19:4: And be it indeed that I have erred, mine error remaineth with myself.
   Job 19:5: If indeed ye will magnify yourselves against me, and plead against me my reproach:
   Job 19:6: Know now that God hath overthrown me, and hath compassed me with his net.
   Job 19:7: Behold, I cry out of wrong, but I am not heard: I cry aloud, but there is no judgment.
   Job 19:8: He hath fenced up my way that I cannot pass, and he hath set darkness in my paths.
   Job 19:9: He hath stripped me of my glory, and taken the crown from my head.
   Job 19:10: He hath destroyed me on every side, and I am gone: and mine hope hath he
removed like a tree.
   Job 19:11: He hath also kindled his wrath against me, and he counteth me unto him as one of
his enemies.
   Job 19:12: His troops come together, and raise up their way against me, and encamp round
about my tabernacle.
   Job 19:13: He hath put my brethren far from me, and mine acquaintance are verily estranged
from me.
   Job 19:14: My kinsfolk have failed, and my familiar friends have forgotten me.
   Job 19:15: They that dwell in mine house, and my maids, count me for a stranger: I am an
alien in their sight.
   Job 19:16: I called my servant, and he gave me no answer; I intreated him with my mouth.
   Job 19:17: My breath is strange to my wife, though I intreated for the children’s sake of mine
own body.


                                           206 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

   Job 19:18: Yea, young children despised me; I arose, and they spake against me.
   Job 19:19: All my inward friends abhorred me: and they whom I loved are turned against me.
   Job 19:20: My bone cleaveth to my skin and to my flesh, and I am escaped with the skin of
my teeth.
   Job 19:21: Have pity upon me, have pity upon me, O ye my friends; for the hand of God hath
touched me.
   Job 19:22: Why do ye persecute me as God, and are not satisfied with my flesh?
   Job 19:23: Oh that my words were now written! oh that they were printed in a book!
   Job 19:24: That they were graven with an iron pen and lead in the rock for ever!
   Job 19:25: For I know that my redeemer liveth, and that he shall stand at the latter day upon
the earth:
   Job 19:26: And though after my skin worms destroy this body, yet in my flesh shall I see God:
   Job 19:27: Whom I shall see for myself, and mine eyes shall behold, and not another; though
my reins be consumed within me.
   Job 19:28: But ye should say, Why persecute we him, seeing the root of the matter is found in
me?
   Job 19:29: Be ye afraid of the sword: for wrath bringeth the punishments of the sword, that ye
may know there is a judgment.
   Job 20:1: Then answered Zophar the Naamathite, and said,
   Job 20:2: Therefore do my thoughts cause me to answer, and for this I make haste.
   Job 20:3: I have heard the check of my reproach, and the spirit of my understanding causeth
me to answer.
   Job 20:4: Knowest thou not this of old, since man was placed upon earth,
   Job 20:5: That the triumphing of the wicked is short, and the joy of the hypocrite but for a
moment?
   Job 20:6: Though his excellency mount up to the heavens, and his head reach unto the clouds;
   Job 20:7: Yet he shall perish for ever like his own dung: they which have seen him shall say,
Where is he?
   Job 20:8: He shall fly away as a dream, and shall not be found: yea, he shall be chased away
as a vision of the night.
   Job 20:9: The eye also which saw him shall see him no more; neither shall his place any more
behold him.
   Job 20:10: His children shall seek to please the poor, and his hands shall restore their goods.
   Job 20:11: His bones are full of the sin of his youth, which shall lie down with him in the
dust.


                                          207 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

    Job 20:12: Though wickedness be sweet in his mouth, though he hide it under his tongue;
    Job 20:13: Though he spare it, and forsake it not; but keep it still within his mouth:
    Job 20:14: Yet his meat in his bowels is turned, it is the gall of asps within him.
    Job 20:15: He hath swallowed down riches, and he shall vomit them up again: God shall cast
them out of his belly.
    Job 20:16: He shall suck the poison of asps: the viper’s tongue shall slay him.
    Job 20:17: He shall not see the rivers, the floods, the brooks of honey and butter.
    Job 20:18: That which he laboured for shall he restore, and shall not swallow it down:
according to his substance shall the restitution be, and he shall not rejoice therein.
    Job 20:19: Because he hath oppressed and hath forsaken the poor; because he hath violently
taken away an house which he builded not;
    Job 20:20: Surely he shall not feel quietness in his belly, he shall not save of that which he
desired.
    Job 20:21: There shall none of his meat be left; therefore shall no man look for his goods.
    Job 20:22: In the fulness of his sufficiency he shall be in straits: every hand of the wicked
shall come upon him.
    Job 20:23: When he is about to fill his belly, God shall cast the fury of his wrath upon him,
and shall rain it upon him while he is eating.
    Job 20:24: He shall flee from the iron weapon, and the bow of steel shall strike him through.
    Job 20:25: It is drawn, and cometh out of the body; yea, the glittering sword cometh out of his
gall: terrors are upon him.
    Job 20:26: All darkness shall be hid in his secret places: a fire not blown shall consume him;
it shall go ill with him that is left in his tabernacle.
    Job 20:27: The heaven shall reveal his iniquity; and the earth shall rise up against him.
    Job 20:28: The increase of his house shall depart, and his goods shall flow away in the day of
his wrath.
    Job 20:29: This is the portion of a wicked man from God, and the heritage appointed unto him
by God.
    Job 21:1: But Job answered and said,
    Job 21:2: Hear diligently my speech, and let this be your consolations.
    Job 21:3: Suffer me that I may speak; and after that I have spoken, mock on.
    Job 21:4: As for me, is my complaint to man? and if it were so, why should not my spirit be
troubled?
    Job 21:5: Mark me, and be astonished, and lay your hand upon your mouth.
    Job 21:6: Even when I remember I am afraid, and trembling taketh hold on my flesh.


                                           208 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

   Job 21:7: Wherefore do the wicked live, become old, yea, are mighty in power?
   Job 21:8: Their seed is established in their sight with them, and their offspring before their
eyes.
   Job 21:9: Their houses are safe from fear, neither is the rod of God upon them.
   Job 21:10: Their bull gendereth, and faileth not; their cow calveth, and casteth not her calf.
   Job 21:11: They send forth their little ones like a flock, and their children dance.
   Job 21:12: They take the timbrel and harp, and rejoice at the sound of the organ.
   Job 21:13: They spend their days in wealth, and in a moment go down to the grave.
   Job 21:14: Therefore they say unto God, Depart from us; for we desire not the knowledge of
thy ways.
   Job 21:15: What is the Almighty, that we should serve him? and what profit should we have,
if we pray unto him?
   Job 21:16: Lo, their good is not in their hand: the counsel of the wicked is far from me.
   Job 21:17: How oft is the candle of the wicked put out! and how oft cometh their destruction
upon them! God distributeth sorrows in his anger.
   Job 21:18: They are as stubble before the wind, and as chaff that the storm carrieth away.
   Job 21:19: God layeth up his iniquity for his children: he rewardeth him, and he shall know it.
   Job 21:20: His eyes shall see his destruction, and he shall drink of the wrath of the Almighty.
   Job 21:21: For what pleasure hath he in his house after him, when the number of his months is
cut off in the midst?
   Job 21:22: Shall any teach God knowledge? seeing he judgeth those that are high.
   Job 21:23: One dieth in his full strength, being wholly at ease and quiet.
   Job 21:24: His breasts are full of milk, and his bones are moistened with marrow.
   Job 21:25: And another dieth in the bitterness of his soul, and never eateth with pleasure.
   Job 21:26: They shall lie down alike in the dust, and the worms shall cover them.
   Job 21:27: Behold, I know your thoughts, and the devices which ye wrongfully imagine
against me.
   Job 21:28: For ye say, Where is the house of the prince? and where are the dwelling places of
the wicked?
   Job 21:29: Have ye not asked them that go by the way? and do ye not know their tokens,
   Job 21:30: That the wicked is reserved to the day of destruction? they shall be brought forth to
the day of wrath.
   Job 21:31: Who shall declare his way to his face? and who shall repay him what he hath
done?
   Job 21:32: Yet shall he be brought to the grave, and shall remain in the tomb.


                                           209 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

   Job 21:33: The clods of the valley shall be sweet unto him, and every man shall draw after
him, as there are innumerable before him.
   Job 21:34: How then comfort ye me in vain, seeing in your answers there remaineth
falsehood?
   Job 22:1: Then Eliphaz the Temanite answered and said,
   Job 22:2: Can a man be profitable unto God, as he that is wise may be profitable unto
himself?
   Job 22:3: Is it any pleasure to the Almighty, that thou art righteous? or is it gain to him, that
thou makest thy ways perfect?
   Job 22:4: Will he reprove thee for fear of thee? will he enter with thee into judgment?
   Job 22:5: Is not thy wickedness great? and thine iniquities infinite?
   Job 22:6: For thou hast taken a pledge from thy brother for nought, and stripped the naked of
their clothing.
   Job 22:7: Thou hast not given water to the weary to drink, and thou hast withholden bread
from the hungry.
   Job 22:8: But as for the mighty man, he had the earth; and the honourable man dwelt in it.
   Job 22:9: Thou hast sent widows away empty, and the arms of the fatherless have been
broken.
   Job 22:10: Therefore snares are round about thee, and sudden fear troubleth thee;
   Job 22:11: Or darkness, that thou canst not see; and abundance of waters cover thee.
   Job 22:12: Is not God in the height of heaven? and behold the height of the stars, how high
they are!
   Job 22:13: And thou sayest, How doth God know? can he judge through the dark cloud?
   Job 22:14: Thick clouds are a covering to him, that he seeth not; and he walketh in the circuit
of heaven.
   Job 22:15: Hast thou marked the old way which wicked men have trodden?
   Job 22:16: Which were cut down out of time, whose foundation was overflown with a flood:
   Job 22:17: Which said unto God, Depart from us: and what can the Almighty do for them?
   Job 22:18: Yet he filled their houses with good things: but the counsel of the wicked is far
from me.
   Job 22:19: The righteous see it, and are glad: and the innocent laugh them to scorn.
   Job 22:20: Whereas our substance is not cut down, but the remnant of them the fire
consumeth.
   Job 22:21: Acquaint now thyself with him, and be at peace: thereby good shall come unto
thee.


                                           210 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

   Job 22:22: Receive, I pray thee, the law from his mouth, and lay up his words in thine heart.
   Job 22:23: If thou return to the Almighty, thou shalt be built up, thou shalt put away iniquity
far from thy tabernacles.
   Job 22:24: Then shalt thou lay up gold as dust, and the gold of Ophir as the stones of the
brooks.
   Job 22:25: Yea, the Almighty shall be thy defence, and thou shalt have plenty of silver.
   Job 22:26: For then shalt thou have thy delight in the Almighty, and shalt lift up thy face unto
God.
   Job 22:27: Thou shalt make thy prayer unto him, and he shall hear thee, and thou shalt pay thy
vows.
   Job 22:28: Thou shalt also decree a thing, and it shall be established unto thee: and the light
shall shine upon thy ways.
   Job 22:29: When men are cast down, then thou shalt say, There is lifting up; and he shall save
the humble person.
   Job 22:30: He shall deliver the island of the innocent: and it is delivered by the pureness of
thine hands.
   Job 23:1: Then Job answered and said,
   Job 23:2: Even to day is my complaint bitter: my stroke is heavier than my groaning.
   Job 23:3: Oh that I knew where I might find him! that I might come even to his seat!
   Job 23:4: I would order my cause before him, and fill my mouth with arguments.
   Job 23:5: I would know the words which he would answer me, and understand what he would
say unto me.
   Job 23:6: Will he plead against me with his great power? No; but he would put strength in me.
   Job 23:7: There the righteous might dispute with him; so should I be delivered for ever from
my judge.
   Job 23:8: Behold, I go forward, but he is not there; and backward, but I cannot perceive him:
   Job 23:9: On the left hand, where he doth work, but I cannot behold him: he hideth himself on
the right hand, that I cannot see him:
   Job 23:10: But he knoweth the way that I take: when he hath tried me, I shall come forth as
gold.
   Job 23:11: My foot hath held his steps, his way have I kept, and not declined.
   Job 23:12: Neither have I gone back from the commandment of his lips; I have esteemed the
words of his mouth more than my necessary food.
   Job 23:13: But he is in one mind, and who can turn him? and what his soul desireth, even that
he doeth.


                                           211 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

   Job 23:14: For he performeth the thing that is appointed for me: and many such things are
with him.
   Job 23:15: Therefore am I troubled at his presence: when I consider, I am afraid of him.
   Job 23:16: For God maketh my heart soft, and the Almighty troubleth me:
   Job 23:17: Because I was not cut off before the darkness, neither hath he covered the darkness
from my face.
   Job 24:1: Why, seeing times are not hidden from the Almighty, do they that know him not see
his days?
   Job 24:2: Some remove the landmarks; they violently take away flocks, and feed thereof.
   Job 24:3: They drive away the ass of the fatherless, they take the widow’s ox for a pledge.
   Job 24:4: They turn the needy out of the way: the poor of the earth hide themselves together.
   Job 24:5: Behold, as wild asses in the desert, go they forth to their work; rising betimes for a
prey: the wilderness yieldeth food for them and for their children.
   Job 24:6: They reap every one his corn in the field: and they gather the vintage of the wicked.
   Job 24:7: They cause the naked to lodge without clothing, that they have no covering in the
cold.
   Job 24:8: They are wet with the showers of the mountains, and embrace the rock for want of a
shelter.
   Job 24:9: They pluck the fatherless from the breast, and take a pledge of the poor.
   Job 24:10: They cause him to go naked without clothing, and they take away the sheaf from
the hungry;
   Job 24:11: Which make oil within their walls, and tread their winepresses, and suffer thirst.
   Job 24:12: Men groan from out of the city, and the soul of the wounded crieth out: yet God
layeth not folly to them.
   Job 24:13: They are of those that rebel against the light; they know not the ways thereof, nor
abide in the paths thereof.
   Job 24:14: The murderer rising with the light killeth the poor and needy, and in the night is as
a thief.
   Job 24:15: The eye also of the adulterer waiteth for the twilight, saying, No eye shall see me:
and disguiseth his face.
   Job 24:16: In the dark they dig through houses, which they had marked for themselves in the
daytime: they know not the light.
   Job 24:17: For the morning is to them even as the shadow of death: if one know them, they
are in the terrors of the shadow of death.
   Job 24:18: He is swift as the waters; their portion is cursed in the earth: he beholdeth not the


                                           212 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

way of the vineyards.
   Job 24:19: Drought and heat consume the snow waters: so doth the grave those which have
sinned.
   Job 24:20: The womb shall forget him; the worm shall feed sweetly on him; he shall be no
more remembered; and wickedness shall be broken as a tree.
   Job 24:21: He evil entreateth the barren that beareth not: and doeth not good to the widow.
   Job 24:22: He draweth also the mighty with his power: he riseth up, and no man is sure of life.
   Job 24:23: Though it be given him to be in safety, whereon he resteth; yet his eyes are upon
their ways.
   Job 24:24: They are exalted for a little while, but are gone and brought low; they are taken out
of the way as all other, and cut off as the tops of the ears of corn.
   Job 24:25: And if it be not so now, who will make me a liar, and make my speech nothing
worth?
   Job 25:1: Then answered Bildad the Shuhite, and said,
   Job 25:2: Dominion and fear are with him, he maketh peace in his high places.
   Job 25:3: Is there any number of his armies? and upon whom doth not his light arise?
   Job 25:4: How then can man be justified with God? or how can he be clean that is born of a
woman?
   Job 25:5: Behold even to the moon, and it shineth not; yea, the stars are not pure in his sight.
   Job 25:6: How much less man, that is a worm? and the son of man, which is a worm?
   Job 26:1: But Job answered and said,
   Job 26:2: How hast thou helped him that is without power? how savest thou the arm that hath
no strength?
   Job 26:3: How hast thou counselled him that hath no wisdom? and how hast thou plentifully
declared the thing as it is?
   Job 26:4: To whom hast thou uttered words? and whose spirit came from thee?
   Job 26:5: Dead things are formed from under the waters, and the inhabitants thereof.
   Job 26:6: Hell is naked before him, and destruction hath no covering.
   Job 26:7: He stretcheth out the north over the empty place, and hangeth the earth upon
nothing.
   Job 26:8: He bindeth up the waters in his thick clouds; and the cloud is not rent under them.
   Job 26:9: He holdeth back the face of his throne, and spreadeth his cloud upon it.
   Job 26:10: He hath compassed the waters with bounds, until the day and night come to an end.
   Job 26:11: The pillars of heaven tremble and are astonished at his reproof.
   Job 26:12: He divideth the sea with his power, and by his understanding he smiteth through


                                           213 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

the proud.
   Job 26:13: By his spirit he hath garnished the heavens; his hand hath formed the crooked
serpent.
   Job 26:14: Lo, these are parts of his ways: but how little a portion is heard of him? but the
thunder of his power who can understand?
   Job 27:1: Moreover Job continued his parable, and said,
   Job 27:2: As God liveth, who hath taken away my judgment; and the Almighty, who hath
vexed my soul;
   Job 27:3: All the while my breath is in me, and the spirit of God is in my nostrils;
   Job 27:4: My lips shall not speak wickedness, nor my tongue utter deceit.
   Job 27:5: God forbid that I should justify you: till I die I will not remove mine integrity from
me.
   Job 27:6: My righteousness I hold fast, and will not let it go: my heart shall not reproach me
so long as I live.
   Job 27:7: Let mine enemy be as the wicked, and he that riseth up against me as the
unrighteous.
   Job 27:8: For what is the hope of the hypocrite, though he hath gained, when God taketh away
his soul?
   Job 27:9: Will God hear his cry when trouble cometh upon him?
   Job 27:10: Will he delight himself in the Almighty? will he always call upon God?
   Job 27:11: I will teach you by the hand of God: that which is with the Almighty will I not
conceal.
   Job 27:12: Behold, all ye yourselves have seen it; why then are ye thus altogether vain?
   Job 27:13: This is the portion of a wicked man with God, and the heritage of oppressors,
which they shall receive of the Almighty.
   Job 27:14: If his children be multiplied, it is for the sword: and his offspring shall not be
satisfied with bread.
   Job 27:15: Those that remain of him shall be buried in death: and his widows shall not weep.
   Job 27:16: Though he heap up silver as the dust, and prepare raiment as the clay;
   Job 27:17: He may prepare it, but the just shall put it on, and the innocent shall divide the
silver.
   Job 27:18: He buildeth his house as a moth, and as a booth that the keeper maketh.
   Job 27:19: The rich man shall lie down, but he shall not be gathered: he openeth his eyes, and
he is not.
   Job 27:20: Terrors take hold on him as waters, a tempest stealeth him away in the night.


                                           214 Of 232
                                          Better and Better

    Job 27:21: The east wind carrieth him away, and he departeth: and as a storm hurleth him out
of his place.
    Job 27:22: For God shall cast upon him, and not spare: he would fain flee out of his hand.
    Job 27:23: Men shall clap their hands at him, and shall hiss him out of his place.
    Job 28:1: Surely there is a vein for the silver, and a place for gold where they fine it.
    Job 28:2: Iron is taken out of the earth, and brass is molten out of the stone.
    Job 28:3: He setteth an end to darkness, and searcheth out all perfection: the stones of
darkness, and the shadow of death.
    Job 28:4: The flood breaketh out from the inhabitant; even the waters forgotten of the foot:
they are dried up, they are gone away from men.
    Job 28:5: As for the earth, out of it cometh bread: and under it is turned up as it were fire.
    Job 28:6: The stones of it are the place of sapphires: and it hath dust of gold.
    Job 28:7: There is a path which no fowl knoweth, and which the vulture’s eye hath not seen:
    Job 28:8: The lion’s whelps have not trodden it, nor the fierce lion passed by it.
    Job 28:9: He putteth forth his hand upon the rock; he overturneth the mountains by the roots.
    Job 28:10: He cutteth out rivers among the rocks; and his eye seeth every precious thing.
    Job 28:11: He bindeth the floods from overflowing; and the thing that is hid bringeth he forth
to light.
    Job 28:12: But where shall wisdom be found? and where is the place of understanding?
    Job 28:13: Man knoweth not the price thereof; neither is it found in the land of the living.
    Job 28:14: The depth saith, It is not in me: and the sea saith, It is not with me.
    Job 28:15: It cannot be gotten for gold, neither shall silver be weighed for the price thereof.
    Job 28:16: It cannot be valued with the gold of Ophir, with the precious onyx, or the sapphire.
    Job 28:17: The gold and the crystal cannot equal it: and the exchange of it shall not be for
jewels of fine gold.
    Job 28:18: No mention shall be made of coral, or of pearls: for the price of wisdom is above
rubies.
    Job 28:19: The topaz of Ethiopia shall not equal it, neither shall it be valued with pure gold.
    Job 28:20: Whence then cometh wisdom? and where is the place of understanding?
    Job 28:21: Seeing it is hid from the eyes of all living, and kept close from the fowls of the air.
    Job 28:22: Destruction and death say, We have heard the fame thereof with our ears.
    Job 28:23: God understandeth the way thereof, and he knoweth the place thereof.
    Job 28:24: For he looketh to the ends of the earth, and seeth under the whole heaven;
    Job 28:25: To make the weight for the winds; and he weigheth the waters by measure.
    Job 28:26: When he made a decree for the rain, and a way for the lightning of the thunder:


                                            215 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

   Job 28:27: Then did he see it, and declare it; he prepared it, yea, and searched it out.
   Job 28:28: And unto man he said, Behold, the fear of the Lord, that is wisdom; and to depart
from evil is understanding.
   Job 29:1: Moreover Job continued his parable, and said,
   Job 29:2: Oh that I were as in months past, as in the days when God preserved me;
   Job 29:3: When his candle shined upon my head, and when by his light I walked through
darkness;
   Job 29:4: As I was in the days of my youth, when the secret of God was upon my tabernacle;
   Job 29:5: When the Almighty was yet with me, when my children were about me;
   Job 29:6: When I washed my steps with butter, and the rock poured me out rivers of oil;
   Job 29:7: When I went out to the gate through the city, when I prepared my seat in the street!
   Job 29:8: The young men saw me, and hid themselves: and the aged arose, and stood up.
   Job 29:9: The princes refrained talking, and laid their hand on their mouth.
   Job 29:10: The nobles held their peace, and their tongue cleaved to the roof of their mouth.
   Job 29:11: When the ear heard me, then it blessed me; and when the eye saw me, it gave
witness to me:
   Job 29:12: Because I delivered the poor that cried, and the fatherless, and him that had none to
help him.
   Job 29:13: The blessing of him that was ready to perish came upon me: and I caused the
widow’s heart to sing for joy.
   Job 29:14: I put on righteousness, and it clothed me: my judgment was as a robe and a
diadem.
   Job 29:15: I was eyes to the blind, and feet was I to the lame.
   Job 29:16: I was a father to the poor: and the cause which I knew not I searched out.
   Job 29:17: And I brake the jaws of the wicked, and plucked the spoil out of his teeth.
   Job 29:18: Then I said, I shall die in my nest, and I shall multiply my days as the sand.
   Job 29:19: My root was spread out by the waters, and the dew lay all night upon my branch.
   Job 29:20: My glory was fresh in me, and my bow was renewed in my hand.
   Job 29:21: Unto me men gave ear, and waited, and kept silence at my counsel.
   Job 29:22: After my words they spake not again; and my speech dropped upon them.
   Job 29:23: And they waited for me as for the rain; and they opened their mouth wide as for
the latter rain.
   Job 29:24: If I laughed on them, they believed it not; and the light of my countenance they
cast not down.
   Job 29:25: I chose out their way, and sat chief, and dwelt as a king in the army, as one that


                                           216 Of 232
                                       Better and Better

comforteth the mourners.
   Job 30:1: But now they that are younger than I have me in derision, whose fathers I would
have disdained to have set with the dogs of my flock.
   Job 30:2: Yea, whereto might the strength of their hands profit me, in whom old age was
perished?
   Job 30:3: For want and famine they were solitary; fleeing into the wilderness in former time
desolate and waste.
   Job 30:4: Who cut up mallows by the bushes, and juniper roots for their meat.
   Job 30:5: They were driven forth from among men, (they cried after them as after a thief;)
   Job 30:6: To dwell in the clifts of the valleys, in caves of the earth, and in the rocks.
   Job 30:7: Among the bushes they brayed; under the nettles they were gathered together.
   Job 30:8: They were children of fools, yea, children of base men: they were viler than the
earth.
   Job 30:9: And now am I their song, yea, I am their byword.
   Job 30:10: They abhor me, they flee far from me, and spare not to spit in my face.
   Job 30:11: Because he hath loosed my cord, and afflicted me, they have also let loose the
bridle before me.
   Job 30:12: Upon my right hand rise the youth; they push away my feet, and they raise up
against me the ways of their destruction.
   Job 30:13: They mar my path, they set forward my calamity, they have no helper.
   Job 30:14: They came upon me as a wide breaking in of waters: in the desolation they rolled
themselves upon me.
   Job 30:15: Terrors are turned upon me: they pursue my soul as the wind: and my welfare
passeth away as a cloud.
   Job 30:16: And now my soul is poured out upon me; the days of affliction have taken hold
upon me.
   Job 30:17: My bones are pierced in me in the night season: and my sinews take no rest.
   Job 30:18: By the great force of my disease is my garment changed: it bindeth me about as the
collar of my coat.
   Job 30:19: He hath cast me into the mire, and I am become like dust and ashes.
   Job 30:20: I cry unto thee, and thou dost not hear me: I stand up, and thou regardest me not.
   Job 30:21: Thou art become cruel to me: with thy strong hand thou opposest thyself against
me.
   Job 30:22: Thou liftest me up to the wind; thou causest me to ride upon it, and dissolvest my
substance.


                                          217 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

   Job 30:23: For I know that thou wilt bring me to death, and to the house appointed for all
living.
   Job 30:24: Howbeit he will not stretch out his hand to the grave, though they cry in his
destruction.
   Job 30:25: Did not I weep for him that was in trouble? was not my soul grieved for the poor?
   Job 30:26: When I looked for good, then evil came unto me: and when I waited for light, there
came darkness.
   Job 30:27: My bowels boiled, and rested not: the days of affliction prevented me.
   Job 30:28: I went mourning without the sun: I stood up, and I cried in the congregation.
   Job 30:29: I am a brother to dragons, and a companion to owls.
   Job 30:30: My skin is black upon me, and my bones are burned with heat.
   Job 30:31: My harp also is turned to mourning, and my organ into the voice of them that
weep.
   Job 31:1: I made a covenant with mine eyes; why then should I think upon a maid?
   Job 31:2: For what portion of God is there from above? and what inheritance of the Almighty
from on high?
   Job 31:3: Is not destruction to the wicked? and a strange punishment to the workers of
iniquity?
   Job 31:4: Doth not he see my ways, and count all my steps?
   Job 31:5: If I have walked with vanity, or if my foot hath hasted to deceit;
   Job 31:6: Let me be weighed in an even balance, that God may know mine integrity.
   Job 31:7: If my step hath turned out of the way, and mine heart walked after mine eyes, and if
any blot hath cleaved to mine hands;
   Job 31:8: Then let me sow, and let another eat; yea, let my offspring be rooted out.
   Job 31:9: If mine heart have been deceived by a woman, or if I have laid wait at my
neighbour’s door;
   Job 31:10: Then let my wife grind unto another, and let others bow down upon her.
   Job 31:11: For this is an heinous crime; yea, it is an iniquity to be punished by the judges.
   Job 31:12: For it is a fire that consumeth to destruction, and would root out all mine increase.
   Job 31:13: If I did despise the cause of my manservant or of my maidservant, when they
contended with me;
   Job 31:14: What then shall I do when God riseth up? and when he visiteth, what shall I
answer him?
   Job 31:15: Did not he that made me in the womb make him? and did not one fashion us in the
womb?


                                           218 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

    Job 31:16: If I have withheld the poor from their desire, or have caused the eyes of the widow
to fail;
    Job 31:17: Or have eaten my morsel myself alone, and the fatherless hath not eaten thereof;
    Job 31:18: (For from my youth he was brought up with me, as with a father, and I have guided
her from my mother’s womb;)
    Job 31:19: If I have seen any perish for want of clothing, or any poor without covering;
    Job 31:20: If his loins have not blessed me, and if he were not warmed with the fleece of my
sheep;
    Job 31:21: If I have lifted up my hand against the fatherless, when I saw my help in the gate:
    Job 31:22: Then let mine arm fall from my shoulder blade, and mine arm be broken from the
bone.
    Job 31:23: For destruction from God was a terror to me, and by reason of his highness I could
not endure.
    Job 31:24: If I have made gold my hope, or have said to the fine gold, Thou art my
confidence;
    Job 31:25: If I rejoiced because my wealth was great, and because mine hand had gotten
much;
    Job 31:26: If I beheld the sun when it shined, or the moon walking in brightness;
    Job 31:27: And my heart hath been secretly enticed, or my mouth hath kissed my hand:
    Job 31:28: This also were an iniquity to be punished by the judge: for I should have denied
the God that is above.
    Job 31:29: If I rejoiced at the destruction of him that hated me, or lifted up myself when evil
found him:
    Job 31:30: Neither have I suffered my mouth to sin by wishing a curse to his soul.
    Job 31:31: If the men of my tabernacle said not, Oh that we had of his flesh! we cannot be
satisfied.
    Job 31:32: The stranger did not lodge in the street: but I opened my doors to the traveller.
    Job 31:33: If I covered my transgressions as Adam, by hiding mine iniquity in my bosom:
    Job 31:34: Did I fear a great multitude, or did the contempt of families terrify me, that I kept
silence, and went not out of the door?
    Job 31:35: Oh that one would hear me! behold, my desire is, that the Almighty would answer
me, and that mine adversary had written a book.
    Job 31:36: Surely I would take it upon my shoulder, and bind it as a crown to me.
    Job 31:37: I would declare unto him the number of my steps; as a prince would I go near unto
him.


                                           219 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

    Job 31:38: If my land cry against me, or that the furrows likewise thereof complain;
    Job 31:39: If I have eaten the fruits thereof without money, or have caused the owners thereof
to lose their life:
    Job 31:40: Let thistles grow instead of wheat, and cockle instead of barley. The words of Job
are ended.
    Job 32:1: So these three men ceased to answer Job, because he was righteous in his own eyes.
    Job 32:2: Then was kindled the wrath of Elihu the son of Barachel the Buzite, of the kindred
of Ram: against Job was his wrath kindled, because he justified himself rather than God.
    Job 32:3: Also against his three friends was his wrath kindled, because they had found no
answer, and yet had condemned Job.
    Job 32:4: Now Elihu had waited till Job had spoken, because they were elder than he.
    Job 32:5: When Elihu saw that there was no answer in the mouth of these three men, then his
wrath was kindled.
    Job 32:6: And Elihu the son of Barachel the Buzite answered and said, I am young, and ye are
very old; wherefore I was afraid, and durst not shew you mine opinion.
    Job 32:7: I said, Days should speak, and multitude of years should teach wisdom.
    Job 32:8: But there is a spirit in man: and the inspiration of the Almighty giveth them
understanding.
    Job 32:9: Great men are not always wise: neither do the aged understand judgment.
    Job 32:10: Therefore I said, Hearken to me; I also will shew mine opinion.
    Job 32:11: Behold, I waited for your words; I gave ear to your reasons, whilst ye searched out
what to say.
    Job 32:12: Yea, I attended unto you, and, behold, there was none of you that convinced Job,
or that answered his words:
    Job 32:13: Lest ye should say, We have found out wisdom: God thrusteth him down, not man.
    Job 32:14: Now he hath not directed his words against me: neither will I answer him with
your speeches.
    Job 32:15: They were amazed, they answered no more: they left off speaking.
    Job 32:16: When I had waited, (for they spake not, but stood still, and answered no more;)
    Job 32:17: I said, I will answer also my part, I also will shew mine opinion.
    Job 32:18: For I am full of matter, the spirit within me constraineth me.
    Job 32:19: Behold, my belly is as wine which hath no vent; it is ready to burst like new
bottles.
    Job 32:20: I will speak, that I may be refreshed: I will open my lips and answer.
    Job 32:21: Let me not, I pray you, accept any man’s person, neither let me give flattering


                                          220 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

titles unto man.
    Job 32:22: For I know not to give flattering titles; in so doing my maker would soon take me
away.
    Job 33:1: Wherefore, Job, I pray thee, hear my speeches, and hearken to all my words.
    Job 33:2: Behold, now I have opened my mouth, my tongue hath spoken in my mouth.
    Job 33:3: My words shall be of the uprightness of my heart: and my lips shall utter knowledge
clearly.
    Job 33:4: The Spirit of God hath made me, and the breath of the Almighty hath given me life.
    Job 33:5: If thou canst answer me, set thy words in order before me, stand up.
    Job 33:6: Behold, I am according to thy wish in God’s stead: I also am formed out of the clay.
    Job 33:7: Behold, my terror shall not make thee afraid, neither shall my hand be heavy upon
thee.
    Job 33:8: Surely thou hast spoken in mine hearing, and I have heard the voice of thy words,
saying,
    Job 33:9: I am clean without transgression, I am innocent; neither is there iniquity in me.
    Job 33:10: Behold, he findeth occasions against me, he counteth me for his enemy,
    Job 33:11: He putteth my feet in the stocks, he marketh all my paths.
    Job 33:12: Behold, in this thou art not just: I will answer thee, that God is greater than man.
    Job 33:13: Why dost thou strive against him? for he giveth not account of any of his matters.
    Job 33:14: For God speaketh once, yea twice, yet man perceiveth it not.
    Job 33:15: In a dream, in a vision of the night, when deep sleep falleth upon men, in
slumberings upon the bed;
    Job 33:16: Then he openeth the ears of men, and sealeth their instruction,
    Job 33:17: That he may withdraw man from his purpose, and hide pride from man.
    Job 33:18: He keepeth back his soul from the pit, and his life from perishing by the sword.
    Job 33:19: He is chastened also with pain upon his bed, and the multitude of his bones with
strong pain:
    Job 33:20: So that his life abhorreth bread, and his soul dainty meat.
    Job 33:21: His flesh is consumed away, that it cannot be seen; and his bones that were not
seen stick out.
    Job 33:22: Yea, his soul draweth near unto the grave, and his life to the destroyers.
    Job 33:23: If there be a messenger with him, an interpreter, one among a thousand, to shew
unto man his uprightness:
    Job 33:24: Then he is gracious unto him, and saith, Deliver him from going down to the pit: I
have found a ransom.


                                           221 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

   Job 33:25: His flesh shall be fresher than a child’s: he shall return to the days of his youth:
   Job 33:26: He shall pray unto God, and he will be favourable unto him: and he shall see his
face with joy: for he will render unto man his righteousness.
   Job 33:27: He looketh upon men, and if any say, I have sinned, and perverted that which was
right, and it profited me not;
   Job 33:28: He will deliver his soul from going into the pit, and his life shall see the light.
   Job 33:29: Lo, all these things worketh God oftentimes with man,
   Job 33:30: To bring back his soul from the pit, to be enlightened with the light of the living.
   Job 33:31: Mark well, O Job, hearken unto me: hold thy peace, and I will speak.
   Job 33:32: If thou hast any thing to say, answer me: speak, for I desire to justify thee.
   Job 33:33: If not, hearken unto me: hold thy peace, and I shall teach thee wisdom.
   Job 34:1: Furthermore Elihu answered and said,
   Job 34:2: Hear my words, O ye wise men; and give ear unto me, ye that have knowledge.
   Job 34:3: For the ear trieth words, as the mouth tasteth meat.
   Job 34:4: Let us choose to us judgment: let us know among ourselves what is good.
   Job 34:5: For Job hath said, I am righteous: and God hath taken away my judgment.
   Job 34:6: Should I lie against my right? my wound is incurable without transgression.
   Job 34:7: What man is like Job, who drinketh up scorning like water?
   Job 34:8: Which goeth in company with the workers of iniquity, and walketh with wicked
men.
   Job 34:9: For he hath said, It profiteth a man nothing that he should delight himself with God.
   Job 34:10: Therefore hearken unto me, ye men of understanding: far be it from God, that he
should do wickedness; and from the Almighty, that he should commit iniquity.
   Job 34:11: For the work of a man shall he render unto him, and cause every man to find
according to his ways.
   Job 34:12: Yea, surely God will not do wickedly, neither will the Almighty pervert judgment.
   Job 34:13: Who hath given him a charge over the earth? or who hath disposed the whole
world?
   Job 34:14: If he set his heart upon man, if he gather unto himself his spirit and his breath;
   Job 34:15: All flesh shall perish together, and man shall turn again unto dust.
   Job 34:16: If now thou hast understanding, hear this: hearken to the voice of my words.
   Job 34:17: Shall even he that hateth right govern? and wilt thou condemn him that is most
just?
   Job 34:18: Is it fit to say to a king, Thou art wicked? and to princes, Ye are ungodly?
   Job 34:19: How much less to him that accepteth not the persons of princes, nor regardeth the


                                          222 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

rich more than the poor? for they all are the work of his hands.
    Job 34:20: In a moment shall they die, and the people shall be troubled at midnight, and pass
away: and the mighty shall be taken away without hand.
    Job 34:21: For his eyes are upon the ways of man, and he seeth all his goings.
    Job 34:22: There is no darkness, nor shadow of death, where the workers of iniquity may hide
themselves.
    Job 34:23: For he will not lay upon man more than right; that he should enter into judgment
with God.
    Job 34:24: He shall break in pieces mighty men without number, and set others in their stead.
    Job 34:25: Therefore he knoweth their works, and he overturneth them in the night, so that
they are destroyed.
    Job 34:26: He striketh them as wicked men in the open sight of others;
    Job 34:27: Because they turned back from him, and would not consider any of his ways:
    Job 34:28: So that they cause the cry of the poor to come unto him, and he heareth the cry of
the afflicted.
    Job 34:29: When he giveth quietness, who then can make trouble? and when he hideth his
face, who then can behold him? whether it be done against a nation, or against a man only:
    Job 34:30: That the hypocrite reign not, lest the people be ensnared.
    Job 34:31: Surely it is meet to be said unto God, I have borne chastisement, I will not offend
any more:
    Job 34:32: That which I see not teach thou me: if I have done iniquity, I will do no more.
    Job 34:33: Should it be according to thy mind? he will recompense it, whether thou refuse, or
whether thou choose; and not I: therefore speak what thou knowest.
    Job 34:34: Let men of understanding tell me, and let a wise man hearken unto me.
    Job 34:35: Job hath spoken without knowledge, and his words were without wisdom.
    Job 34:36: My desire is that Job may be tried unto the end because of his answers for wicked
men.
    Job 34:37: For he addeth rebellion unto his sin, he clappeth his hands among us, and
multiplieth his words against God.
    Job 35:1: Elihu spake moreover, and said,
    Job 35:2: Thinkest thou this to be right, that thou saidst, My righteousness is more than
God’s?
    Job 35:3: For thou saidst, What advantage will it be unto thee? and, What profit shall I have,
if I be cleansed from my sin?
    Job 35:4: I will answer thee, and thy companions with thee.


                                          223 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

   Job 35:5: Look unto the heavens, and see; and behold the clouds which are higher than thou.
   Job 35:6: If thou sinnest, what doest thou against him? or if thy transgressions be multiplied,
what doest thou unto him?
   Job 35:7: If thou be righteous, what givest thou him? or what receiveth he of thine hand?
   Job 35:8: Thy wickedness may hurt a man as thou art; and thy righteousness may profit the
son of man.
   Job 35:9: By reason of the multitude of oppressions they make the oppressed to cry: they cry
out by reason of the arm of the mighty.
   Job 35:10: But none saith, Where is God my maker, who giveth songs in the night;
   Job 35:11: Who teacheth us more than the beasts of the earth, and maketh us wiser than the
fowls of heaven?
   Job 35:12: There they cry, but none giveth answer, because of the pride of evil men.
   Job 35:13: Surely God will not hear vanity, neither will the Almighty regard it.
   Job 35:14: Although thou sayest thou shalt not see him, yet judgment is before him; therefore
trust thou in him.
   Job 35:15: But now, because it is not so, he hath visited in his anger; yet he knoweth it not in
great extremity:
   Job 35:16: Therefore doth Job open his mouth in vain; he multiplieth words without
knowledge.
   Job 36:1: Elihu also proceeded, and said,
   Job 36:2: Suffer me a little, and I will shew thee that I have yet to speak on God’s behalf.
   Job 36:3: I will fetch my knowledge from afar, and will ascribe righteousness to my Maker.
   Job 36:4: For truly my words shall not be false: he that is perfect in knowledge is with thee.
   Job 36:5: Behold, God is mighty, and despiseth not any: he is mighty in strength and wisdom.
   Job 36:6: He preserveth not the life of the wicked: but giveth right to the poor.
   Job 36:7: He withdraweth not his eyes from the righteous: but with kings are they on the
throne; yea, he doth establish them for ever, and they are exalted.
   Job 36:8: And if they be bound in fetters, and be holden in cords of affliction;
   Job 36:9: Then he sheweth them their work, and their transgressions that they have exceeded.
   Job 36:10: He openeth also their ear to discipline, and commandeth that they return from
iniquity.
   Job 36:11: If they obey and serve him, they shall spend their days in prosperity, and their
years in pleasures.
   Job 36:12: But if they obey not, they shall perish by the sword, and they shall die without
knowledge.


                                           224 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

   Job 36:13: But the hypocrites in heart heap up wrath: they cry not when he bindeth them.
   Job 36:14: They die in youth, and their life is among the unclean.
   Job 36:15: He delivereth the poor in his affliction, and openeth their ears in oppression.
   Job 36:16: Even so would he have removed thee out of the strait into a broad place, where
there is no straitness; and that which should be set on thy table should be full of fatness.
   Job 36:17: But thou hast fulfilled the judgment of the wicked: judgment and justice take hold
on thee.
   Job 36:18: Because there is wrath, beware lest he take thee away with his stroke: then a great
ransom cannot deliver thee.
   Job 36:19: Will he esteem thy riches? no, not gold, nor all the forces of strength.
   Job 36:20: Desire not the night, when people are cut off in their place.
   Job 36:21: Take heed, regard not iniquity: for this hast thou chosen rather than affliction.
   Job 36:22: Behold, God exalteth by his power: who teacheth like him?
   Job 36:23: Who hath enjoined him his way? or who can say, Thou hast wrought iniquity?
   Job 36:24: Remember that thou magnify his work, which men behold.
   Job 36:25: Every man may see it; man may behold it afar off.
   Job 36:26: Behold, God is great, and we know him not, neither can the number of his years be
searched out.
   Job 36:27: For he maketh small the drops of water: they pour down rain according to the
vapour thereof:
   Job 36:28: Which the clouds do drop and distil upon man abundantly.
   Job 36:29: Also can any understand the spreadings of the clouds, or the noise of his
tabernacle?
   Job 36:30: Behold, he spreadeth his light upon it, and covereth the bottom of the sea.
   Job 36:31: For by them judgeth he the people; he giveth meat in abundance.
   Job 36:32: With clouds he covereth the light; and commandeth it not to shine by the cloud that
cometh betwixt.
   Job 36:33: The noise thereof sheweth concerning it, the cattle also concerning the vapour.
   Job 37:1: At this also my heart trembleth, and is moved out of his place.
   Job 37:2: Hear attentively the noise of his voice, and the sound that goeth out of his mouth.
   Job 37:3: He directeth it under the whole heaven, and his lightning unto the ends of the earth.
   Job 37:4: After it a voice roareth: he thundereth with the voice of his excellency; and he will
not stay them when his voice is heard.
   Job 37:5: God thundereth marvellously with his voice; great things doeth he, which we cannot
comprehend.


                                          225 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

   Job 37:6: For he saith to the snow, Be thou on the earth; likewise to the small rain, and to the
great rain of his strength.
   Job 37:7: He sealeth up the hand of every man; that all men may know his work.
   Job 37:8: Then the beasts go into dens, and remain in their places.
   Job 37:9: Out of the south cometh the whirlwind: and cold out of the north.
   Job 37:10: By the breath of God frost is given: and the breadth of the waters is straitened.
   Job 37:11: Also by watering he wearieth the thick cloud: he scattereth his bright cloud:
   Job 37:12: And it is turned round about by his counsels: that they may do whatsoever he
commandeth them upon the face of the world in the earth.
   Job 37:13: He causeth it to come, whether for correction, or for his land, or for mercy.
   Job 37:14: Hearken unto this, O Job: stand still, and consider the wondrous works of God.
   Job 37:15: Dost thou know when God disposed them, and caused the light of his cloud to
shine?
   Job 37:16: Dost thou know the balancings of the clouds, the wondrous works of him which is
perfect in knowledge?
   Job 37:17: How thy garments are warm, when he quieteth the earth by the south wind?
   Job 37:18: Hast thou with him spread out the sky, which is strong, and as a molten looking
glass?
   Job 37:19: Teach us what we shall say unto him; for we cannot order our speech by reason of
darkness.
   Job 37:20: Shall it be told him that I speak? if a man speak, surely he shall be swallowed up.
   Job 37:21: And now men see not the bright light which is in the clouds: but the wind passeth,
and cleanseth them.
   Job 37:22: Fair weather cometh out of the north: with God is terrible majesty.
   Job 37:23: Touching the Almighty, we cannot find him out: he is excellent in power, and in
judgment, and in plenty of justice: he will not afflict.
   Job 37:24: Men do therefore fear him: he respecteth not any that are wise of heart.
   Job 38:1: Then the LORD answered Job out of the whirlwind, and said,
   Job 38:2: Who is this that darkeneth counsel by words without knowledge?
   Job 38:3: Gird up now thy loins like a man; for I will demand of thee, and answer thou me.
   Job 38:4: Where wast thou when I laid the foundations of the earth? declare, if thou hast
understanding.
   Job 38:5: Who hath laid the measures thereof, if thou knowest? or who hath stretched the line
upon it?
   Job 38:6: Whereupon are the foundations thereof fastened? or who laid the corner stone


                                           226 Of 232
                                         Better and Better

thereof;
    Job 38:7: When the morning stars sang together, and all the sons of God shouted for joy?
    Job 38:8: Or who shut up the sea with doors, when it brake forth, as if it had issued out of the
womb?
    Job 38:9: When I made the cloud the garment thereof, and thick darkness a swaddlingband for
it,
    Job 38:10: And brake up for it my decreed place, and set bars and doors,
    Job 38:11: And said, Hitherto shalt thou come, but no further: and here shall thy proud waves
be stayed?
    Job 38:12: Hast thou commanded the morning since thy days; and caused the dayspring to
know his place;
    Job 38:13: That it might take hold of the ends of the earth, that the wicked might be shaken
out of it?
    Job 38:14: It is turned as clay to the seal; and they stand as a garment.
    Job 38:15: And from the wicked their light is withholden, and the high arm shall be broken.
    Job 38:16: Hast thou entered into the springs of the sea? or hast thou walked in the search of
the depth?
    Job 38:17: Have the gates of death been opened unto thee? or hast thou seen the doors of the
shadow of death?
    Job 38:18: Hast thou perceived the breadth of the earth? declare if thou knowest it all.
    Job 38:19: Where is the way where light dwelleth? and as for darkness, where is the place
thereof,
    Job 38:20: That thou shouldest take it to the bound thereof, and that thou shouldest know the
paths to the house thereof?
    Job 38:21: Knowest thou it, because thou wast then born? or because the number of thy days
is great?
    Job 38:22: Hast thou entered into the treasures of the snow? or hast thou seen the treasures of
the hail,
    Job 38:23: Which I have reserved against the time of trouble, against the day of battle and
war?
    Job 38:24: By what way is the light parted, which scattereth the east wind upon the earth?
    Job 38:25: Who hath divided a watercourse for the overflowing of waters, or a way for the
lightning of thunder;
    Job 38:26: To cause it to rain on the earth, where no man is; on the wilderness, wherein there
is no man;


                                           227 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

   Job 38:27: To satisfy the desolate and waste ground; and to cause the bud of the tender herb to
spring forth?
   Job 38:28: Hath the rain a father? or who hath begotten the drops of dew?
   Job 38:29: Out of whose womb came the ice? and the hoary frost of heaven, who hath
gendered it?
   Job 38:30: The waters are hid as with a stone, and the face of the deep is frozen.
   Job 38:31: Canst thou bind the sweet influences of Pleiades, or loose the bands of Orion?
   Job 38:32: Canst thou bring forth Mazzaroth in his season? or canst thou guide Arcturus with
his sons?
   Job 38:33: Knowest thou the ordinances of heaven? canst thou set the dominion thereof in the
earth?
   Job 38:34: Canst thou lift up thy voice to the clouds, that abundance of waters may cover
thee?
   Job 38:35: Canst thou send lightnings, that they may go, and say unto thee, Here we are?
   Job 38:36: Who hath put wisdom in the inward parts? or who hath given understanding to the
heart?
   Job 38:37: Who can number the clouds in wisdom? or who can stay the bottles of heaven,
   Job 38:38: When the dust groweth into hardness, and the clods cleave fast together?
   Job 38:39: Wilt thou hunt the prey for the lion? or fill the appetite of the young lions,
   Job 38:40: When they couch in their dens, and abide in the covert to lie in wait?
   Job 38:41: Who provideth for the raven his food? when his young ones cry unto God, they
wander for lack of meat.
   Job 39:1: Knowest thou the time when the wild goats of the rock bring forth? or canst thou
mark when the hinds do calve?
   Job 39:2: Canst thou number the months that they fulfil? or knowest thou the time when they
bring forth?
   Job 39:3: They bow themselves, they bring forth their young ones, they cast out their sorrows.
   Job 39:4: Their young ones are in good liking, they grow up with corn; they go forth, and
return not unto them.
   Job 39:5: Who hath sent out the wild ass free? or who hath loosed the bands of the wild ass?
   Job 39:6: Whose house I have made the wilderness, and the barren land his dwellings.
   Job 39:7: He scorneth the multitude of the city, neither regardeth he the crying of the driver.
   Job 39:8: The range of the mountains is his pasture, and he searcheth after every green thing.
   Job 39:9: Will the unicorn be willing to serve thee, or abide by thy crib?
   Job 39:10: Canst thou bind the unicorn with his band in the furrow? or will he harrow the


                                          228 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

valleys after thee?
   Job 39:11: Wilt thou trust him, because his strength is great? or wilt thou leave thy labour to
him?
   Job 39:12: Wilt thou believe him, that he will bring home thy seed, and gather it into thy
barn?
   Job 39:13: Gavest thou the goodly wings unto the peacocks? or wings and feathers unto the
ostrich?
   Job 39:14: Which leaveth her eggs in the earth, and warmeth them in dust,
   Job 39:15: And forgetteth that the foot may crush them, or that the wild beast may break
them.
   Job 39:16: She is hardened against her young ones, as though they were not hers: her labour is
in vain without fear;
   Job 39:17: Because God hath deprived her of wisdom, neither hath he imparted to her
understanding.
   Job 39:18: What time she lifteth up herself on high, she scorneth the horse and his rider.
   Job 39:19: Hast thou given the horse strength? hast thou clothed his neck with thunder?
   Job 39:20: Canst thou make him afraid as a grasshopper? the glory of his nostrils is terrible.
   Job 39:21: He paweth in the valley, and rejoiceth in his strength: he goeth on to meet the
armed men.
   Job 39:22: He mocketh at fear, and is not affrighted; neither turneth he back from the sword.
   Job 39:23: The quiver rattleth against him, the glittering spear and the shield.
   Job 39:24: He swalloweth the ground with fierceness and rage: neither believeth he that it is
the sound of the trumpet.
   Job 39:25: He saith among the trumpets, Ha, ha; and he smelleth the battle afar off, the
thunder of the captains, and the shouting.
   Job 39:26: Doth the hawk fly by thy wisdom, and stretch her wings toward the south?
   Job 39:27: Doth the eagle mount up at thy command, and make her nest on high?
   Job 39:28: She dwelleth and abideth on the rock, upon the crag of the rock, and the strong
place.
   Job 39:29: From thence she seeketh the prey, and her eyes behold afar off.
   Job 39:30: Her young ones also suck up blood: and where the slain are, there is she.
   Job 40:1: Moreover the LORD answered Job, and said,
   Job 40:2: Shall he that contendeth with the Almighty instruct him? he that reproveth God, let
him answer it.
   Job 40:3: Then Job answered the LORD, and said,


                                          229 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

    Job 40:4: Behold, I am vile; what shall I answer thee? I will lay mine hand upon my mouth.
    Job 40:5: Once have I spoken; but I will not answer: yea, twice; but I will proceed no further.
    Job 40:6: Then answered the LORD unto Job out of the whirlwind, and said,
    Job 40:7: Gird up thy loins now like a man: I will demand of thee, and declare thou unto me.
    Job 40:8: Wilt thou also disannul my judgment? wilt thou condemn me, that thou mayest be
righteous?
    Job 40:9: Hast thou an arm like God? or canst thou thunder with a voice like him?
    Job 40:10: Deck thyself now with majesty and excellency; and array thyself with glory and
beauty.
    Job 40:11: Cast abroad the rage of thy wrath: and behold every one that is proud, and abase
him.
    Job 40:12: Look on every one that is proud, and bring him low; and tread down the wicked in
their place.
    Job 40:13: Hide them in the dust together; and bind their faces in secret.
    Job 40:14: Then will I also confess unto thee that thine own right hand can save thee.
    Job 40:15: Behold now behemoth, which I made with thee; he eateth grass as an ox.
    Job 40:16: Lo now, his strength is in his loins, and his force is in the navel of his belly.
    Job 40:17: He moveth his tail like a cedar: the sinews of his stones are wrapped together.
    Job 40:18: His bones are as strong pieces of brass; his bones are like bars of iron.
    Job 40:19: He is the chief of the ways of God: he that made him can make his sword to
approach unto him.
    Job 40:20: Surely the mountains bring him forth food, where all the beasts of the field play.
    Job 40:21: He lieth under the shady trees, in the covert of the reed, and fens.
    Job 40:22: The shady trees cover him with their shadow; the willows of the brook compass
him about.
    Job 40:23: Behold, he drinketh up a river, and hasteth not: he trusteth that he can draw up
Jordan into his mouth.
    Job 40:24: He taketh it with his eyes: his nose pierceth through snares.
    Job 41:1: Canst thou draw out leviathan with an hook? or his tongue with a cord which thou
lettest down?
    Job 41:2: Canst thou put an hook into his nose? or bore his jaw through with a thorn?
    Job 41:3: Will he make many supplications unto thee? will he speak soft words unto thee?
    Job 41:4: Will he make a covenant with thee? wilt thou take him for a servant for ever?
    Job 41:5: Wilt thou play with him as with a bird? or wilt thou bind him for thy maidens?
    Job 41:6: Shall the companions make a banquet of him? shall they part him among the


                                           230 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

merchants?
   Job 41:7: Canst thou fill his skin with barbed irons? or his head with fish spears?
   Job 41:8: Lay thine hand upon him, remember the battle, do no more.
   Job 41:9: Behold, the hope of him is in vain: shall not one be cast down even at the sight of
him?
   Job 41:10: None is so fierce that dare stir him up: who then is able to stand before me?
   Job 41:11: Who hath prevented me, that I should repay him? whatsoever is under the whole
heaven is mine.
   Job 41:12: I will not conceal his parts, nor his power, nor his comely proportion.
   Job 41:13: Who can discover the face of his garment? or who can come to him with his
double bridle?
   Job 41:14: Who can open the doors of his face? his teeth are terrible round about.
   Job 41:15: His scales are his pride, shut up together as with a close seal.
   Job 41:16: One is so near to another, that no air can come between them.
   Job 41:17: They are joined one to another, they stick together, that they cannot be sundered.
   Job 41:18: By his neesings a light doth shine, and his eyes are like the eyelids of the morning.
   Job 41:19: Out of his mouth go burning lamps, and sparks of fire leap out.
   Job 41:20: Out of his nostrils goeth smoke, as out of a seething pot or caldron.
   Job 41:21: His breath kindleth coals, and a flame goeth out of his mouth.
   Job 41:22: In his neck remaineth strength, and sorrow is turned into joy before him.
   Job 41:23: The flakes of his flesh are joined together: they are firm in themselves; they cannot
be moved.
   Job 41:24: His heart is as firm as a stone; yea, as hard as a piece of the nether millstone.
   Job 41:25: When he raiseth up himself, the mighty are afraid: by reason of breakings they
purify themselves.
   Job 41:26: The sword of him that layeth at him cannot hold: the spear, the dart, nor the
habergeon.
   Job 41:27: He esteemeth iron as straw, and brass as rotten wood.
   Job 41:28: The arrow cannot make him flee: slingstones are turned with him into stubble.
   Job 41:29: Darts are counted as stubble: he laugheth at the shaking of a spear.
   Job 41:30: Sharp stones are under him: he spreadeth sharp pointed things upon the mire.
   Job 41:31: He maketh the deep to boil like a pot: he maketh the sea like a pot of ointment.
   Job 41:32: He maketh a path to shine after him; one would think the deep to be hoary.
   Job 41:33: Upon earth there is not his like, who is made without fear.
   Job 41:34: He beholdeth all high things: he is a king over all the children of pride.


                                           231 Of 232
                                        Better and Better

   Job 42:1: Then Job answered the LORD, and said,
   Job 42:2: I know that thou canst do every thing, and that no thought can be withholden from
thee.
   Job 42:3: Who is he that hideth counsel without knowledge? therefore have I uttered that I
understood not; things too wonderful for me, which I knew not.
   Job 42:4: Hear, I beseech thee, and I will speak: I will demand of thee, and declare thou unto
me.
   Job 42:5: I have heard of thee by the hearing of the ear: but now mine eye seeth thee.
   Job 42:6: Wherefore I abhor myself, and repent in dust and ashes.
   Job 42:7: And it was so, that after the LORD had spoken these words unto Job, the LORD
said to Eliphaz the Temanite, My wrath is kindled against thee, and against thy two friends: for
ye have not spoken of me the thing that is right, as my servant Job hath.
   Job 42:8: Therefore take unto you now seven bullocks and seven rams, and go to my servant
Job, and offer up for yourselves a burnt offering; and my servant Job shall pray for you: for him
will I accept: lest I deal with you after your folly, in that ye have not spoken of me the thing
which is right, like my servant Job.
   Job 42:9: So Eliphaz the Temanite and Bildad the Shuhite and Zophar the Naamathite went,
and did according as the LORD commanded them: the LORD also accepted Job.
   Job 42:10: And the LORD turned the captivity of Job, when he prayed for his friends: also the
LORD gave Job twice as much as he had before.
   Job 42:11: Then came there unto him all his brethren, and all his sisters, and all they that had
been of his acquaintance before, and did eat bread with him in his house: and they bemoaned
him, and comforted him over all the evil that the LORD had brought upon him: every man also
gave him a piece of money, and every one an earring of gold.
   Job 42:12: So the LORD blessed the latter end of Job more than his beginning: for he had
fourteen thousand sheep, and six thousand camels, and a thousand yoke of oxen, and a thousand
she asses.
   Job 42:13: He had also seven sons and three daughters.
   Job 42:14: And he called the name of the first, Jemima; and the name of the second, Kezia;
and the name of the third, Kerenhappuch.
   Job 42:15: And in all the land were no women found so fair as the daughters of Job: and their
father gave them inheritance among their brethren.
   Job 42:16: After this lived Job an hundred and forty years, and saw his sons, and his sons’
sons, even four generations.
   Job 42:17: So Job died, being old and full of days.


                                           232 Of 232

				
DOCUMENT INFO
Shared By:
Categories:
Tags:
Stats:
views:0
posted:6/4/2013
language:English
pages:232
wu yunyi wu yunyi
About wuyyok@163.com